| By Author | [ A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z | Other Symbols ] |
| By Title | [ A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z | Other Symbols ] |
| By Language |
|
Download this book: [ ASCII ] Look for this book on Amazon Tweet |
Title: The reigning belle : A society novel
Author: Stephens, Ann S. (Ann Sophia)
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.
*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The reigning belle : A society novel" ***
THE REIGNING BELLE.
A SOCIETY NOVEL.
BY MRS. ANN S. STEPHENS.
AUTHOR OF “MABEL’S MISTAKE; OR, THE LOST JEWELS,” “THE WIFE’S SECRET;
OR, GILLIAN,” “LORD HOPE’S CHOICE; OR, MORE SECRETS THAN ONE,” “BERTHA’S
ENGAGEMENT,” “BELLEHOOD AND BONDAGE; OR, BOUGHT WITH A PRICE,” “FASHION
AND FAMINE,” “PALACES AND PRISONS; OR, THE PRISONER OF THE BASTILE,”
“NORSTON’S REST,” “RUBY GRAY’S STRATEGY; OR, MARRIED BY MISTAKE,” “THE
OLD COUNTESS,” “THE HEIRESS; OR, THE GYPSY’S LEGACY,” “THE SOLDIER’S
ORPHANS,” “A NOBLE WOMAN; OR, A GULF BETWEEN THEM,” “MARY DERWENT,”
“DOUBLY FALSE; OR, ALIKE AND NOT ALIKE,” “THE GOLD BRICK,” “CURSE OF
GOLD,” “MARRIED IN HASTE,” “REJECTED WIFE,” “WIVES AND WIDOWS; OR, THE
BROKEN LIFE,” “SILENT STRUGGLES,” “THE OLD HOMESTEAD,” ETC.
“THE REIGNING BELLE,” by Mrs. Ann S. Stephens, is a romantic and
thrilling novel of fashionable society, full of intensely dramatic
scenes and overflowing with absorbing interest. The action goes
straight ahead. So skilfully is the plot framed and handled that the
veil of mystery surrounding Eva Laurence, the beautiful shop-girl,
Mrs. Lambert, the society belle, and Herman Ross, the artist, cannot
be penetrated until the author sees fit to throw it aside. Eva is a
charming heroine, and the hero, Ivon Lambert, is a fine specimen of
American manhood. The love episodes are delightfully depicted. There
is much enjoyable humor in the novel, relieving the numerous exciting
incidents. The scene in the Lambert conservatory between Mrs. Lambert
and Ross, Mrs. Lambert’s jealous espionage of Ross at Mrs. Carter’s
party, the episode in the court-room and the exposure of Miss Spicer
are particularly stirring, but the whole romance is unusually powerful
and effective. Everybody should read “THE REIGNING BELLE” and enjoy a
rich treat. Mrs. Stephens’ novels are among the best and most popular
published, are admired by young and old alike, should be read by all,
and will be found for sale by all Booksellers.
PHILADELPHIA:
T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS;
306 CHESTNUT STREET.
COPYRIGHT:—1885.
T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS.
MRS. ANN S. STEPHENS’ WORKS.
EACH IS COMPLETE IN ONE LARGE DUODECIMO VOLUME.
_BELLEHOOD AND BONDAGE; or, Bought with a Price._
_LORD HOPE’S CHOICE; or, More Secrets Than One._
_THE OLD COUNTESS. Sequel to “Lord Hope’s Choice.”_
_BERTHA’S ENGAGEMENT._
_NORSTON’S REST._
_PALACES AND PRISONS; or, The Prisoner of the Bastile._
_RUBY GRAY’S STRATEGY; or, Married by Mistake._
_A NOBLE WOMAN; or, A Gulf Between Them._
_WIVES AND WIDOWS; or, The Broken Life._
_FASHION AND FAMINE._
_THE CURSE OF GOLD; or, The Bound Girl and Wife’s Trials._
_MABEL’S MISTAKE; or, The Lost Jewels._
_SILENT STRUGGLES. A Tale of Witchcraft._
_THE WIFE’S SECRET; or, Gillian._
_THE HEIRESS; or, The Gypsy’s Legacy._
_THE OLD HOMESTEAD; or, The Pet of the Poor House._
_THE REJECTED WIFE; or, The Ruling Passion._
_DOUBLY FALSE; or, Alike and Not Alike._
_THE REIGNING BELLE._
_MARRIED IN HASTE._
_THE SOLDIER’S ORPHANS._
_MARY DERWENT._
_THE GOLD BRICK._
Above Books are Bound in Morocco Cloth, Gilt. Price $1.50 Each.
☞ _Mrs. Stephens’ works are for sale by all Booksellers, or copies of
any one, or more of them, will be sent to any one, postage prepaid, or
free of freight, on remitting the price of the ones wanted to the
publishers,_
_T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS,
306 Chestnut Street, Philadelphia, Pa._
“THE REIGNING BELLE” is one of the most powerful, original and exciting
society novels ever published. Though Mrs. Ann S. Stephens, its famous
and gifted author, has written many superb romances, she has surpassed
herself in this. The scene is laid in New York, and fashionable society
is liberally drawn upon, while lowly life also comes in for its share of
treatment. The plot is thrilling, intricate and managed with consummate
art, the reader being kept in complete ignorance of what the end is to
be until it comes. In the web of impenetrable mystery a lost child, Eva
Laurence, Herman Ross and Mrs. Lambert are involved, and upon them and
their hidden relation to each other the thrilling romance hinges. Eva is
a handsome shop-girl, who is adopted by the wife of a shoddy
millionaire, Ross an artist with a past full of shadows, and Mrs.
Lambert a society belle. Humor is furnished in abundance and stirring
episodes come thick and fast. Eva has a devoted admirer in Ivon Lambert,
and the love scenes between the pair are natural and delicious. “THE
REIGNING BELLE” is certain to find hosts of readers, and it possesses
every requisite to delight and fascinate them all. Mrs. Stephens, as a
writer, ranks among the best of all American authors, and her novels
should be read by every lover of absorbing fiction, for they are among
the best and most popular published, and will be found for sale by all
Booksellers everywhere, or copies of any or all of them will be sent to
any one, to any place, post-paid, on receipt of price by the publishers.
CONTENTS.
Chapter Page
I.— THE SHOPPING PARTY 25
II.— THE GIRL OF THE TIMES 28
III.— A HUMBLE HOME 32
IV.— LITTLE JIMMY GOES AFTER WORK 38
V.— A FEAST AFTER A FAMINE 42
VI.— IN THE MORNING 47
VII.— SUNSHINE 51
VIII.— TRYING THINGS ON 55
IX.— THE LAMBERT MANSION 59
X.— DAWNING PROSPERITY 64
XI.— GOSSIP IN THE BASEMENT 69
XII.— JAMES MAKES AN ACQUAINTANCE 74
XIII.— THE GENTLE INVALID 80
XIV.— THE POLICEMAN’S DEATH 84
XV.— ARTIST SYMPATHY 89
XVI.— MRS. CARTER MAKES A VISIT 92
XVII.— THE FIRST BANK NOTES 97
XVIII.— OLD FRIENDS 101
XIX.— MR. BATTLES IS DISGUSTED 105
XX.— OVER THEIR TEA 108
XXI.— A SLIGHT ALTERCATION 111
XXII.— THE FIRST FRUITS OF GENIUS 115
XXIII.— THE HIDDEN PACKAGE 119
XXIV.— WHICH RIVER 123
XXV.— THE PAWNBROKER 131
XXVI.— THE PAWNBROKER’S OFFICE 135
XXVII.— MRS. CARTER STANDS BY HER OLD FRIENDS 137
XXVIII.— YOUNG LAMBERT SPEAKS OUT 142
XXIX.— MISS SPICER 145
XXX.— OLD MEMORIES AND PRESENT STRUGGLES 149
XXXI.— BITTER JEALOUSY 152
XXXII.— DRESSING FOR THE PARTY 156
XXXIII.— ABOUT THE ROSES AND VIOLETS 159
XXXIV.— MRS. CARTER BECOMES FASHIONABLE 164
XXXV.— A STRANGE PROPOSAL 168
XXXVI.— THE WAY SHE MANAGED HIM 171
XXXVII.— A GLIMPSE OF FAIRY LAND 175
XXXVIII.— FIGHTING ANGUISH 178
XXXIX.— MR. AND MRS. SMITH 181
XL.— OLD LOVERS 184
XLI.— IVON AND EVA 187
XLII.— A WOMAN TRANSFIGURED 190
XLIII.— HERSELF AGAIN 194
XLIV.— CLOSING THE SHUTTERS 198
XLV.— WATCHING FROM THE PAVEMENT 202
XLVI.— AFTER THE PARTY 206
XLVII.— HOW MISS SPICER AND ELLEN POST FRATERNIZE 210
XLVIII.— FIVE THOUSAND DOLLARS 213
XLIX.— MR. MAHONE 217
L.— A BARGAIN AT LAST 221
LI.— A BOY IN PRISON 224
LII.— THE SECOND ARREST 228
LIII.— THE WOMAN IN THE LAUNDRY 230
LIV.— PREPARING FOR THE WEDDING 234
LV.— EVA’S TEMPTATION 238
LVI.— MRS. SMITH BRINGS PAINFUL NEWS 242
LVII.— IN HASTE FOR THE WEDDING 246
LVIII.— MOTHER AND SON 253
LIX.— THE EXAMINATION COMPLETED 259
LX.— AN UNEXPECTED WITNESS 264
LXI.— WAITING FOR NEWS 271
LXII.— THE MORTGAGE 276
LXIII.— THE PRICE OF A BRACELET 280
LXIV.— THE ADOPTION 283
LXV.— IN THE PARK 286
LXVI.— THE INDIA SHAWL 292
LXVII.— THE PAWNBROKER GETS HIS PRICE 296
LXVIII.— MISS SPICER RECEIVES HER DISMISSAL 299
LXIX.— THE TRUTH 304
LXX.— OUR CHILD 308
LXXI.— A DOUBLE WEDDING 313
THE REIGNING BELLE.
CHAPTER I.
THE SHOPPING PARTY.
Around her were such glowing colors, in masses, or floating airily
through the room, that a face less richly tinted would have seemed pale
by contrast. Behind her was a pile of India shawls, in which the rays of
a gorgeous sunset seemed to have mellowed down in one soft, glowing
heap. By her side was a morning-dress of Oriental cashmere, with vivid
palm leaves running far up the skirt, which trailed down from the wire
skeleton that supported it, and swept the floor like the plumage of a
peacock.
In fact this vast show-room was one panorama of bright, beautiful
things; and most beautiful of all was the young girl, with her rich
complexion, just verging on the brunette, and her large, blue-gray eyes,
that looked out from their sweeping lashes like shadowed waters where
the rushes grow thickly. Her hair, too, was lustrous and abundant,
neither black, auburn, nor brown, but with a gleam of each as the light
chanced to fall on it.
The face, we have so imperfectly described, was turned toward a flight
of stairs that led from the more general warerooms below, and across it
flew a shadow of pride or pain, as a party of ladies, accompanied by one
gentleman, came up the stairs, and loitered along the show-room, where
she was standing. One of the clerks went forward to meet the party, and
turning, walked by the side of the younger lady, who came on somewhat in
advance of the rest, politely attentive to business.
“Shawls, did you say?”
“Yes,” answered the young lady, smiling blandly in the face of the
clerk, whose soft amber beard stirred almost imperceptibly with an
answering smile. “I scarcely know yet what we do want; but my friend has
a perfect passion for shawls, and I dare say will add another to the
variety she has stored away in her cedar-closet, where even the moths
are forbidden to touch them. Oh Mrs. Lambert! here is something lovely!”
The elder lady came forward, and, taking out her gold-mounted eye-glass,
examined the shawl which had struck the young lady’s attention. It was,
indeed, a fabric of wonderful beauty, soft, firm, and wrought in with a
splendor of harmonious colors, which the most perfect taste alone could
appreciate. But the lady who examined this exquisite workmanship well
understood its value, and after making herself mistress of all its
perfections, quietly inquired the price.
The sum named would have bought a pretty homestead for some poor family
in the country. The lady seemed in no way surprised by the amount, but
took the shawl from its stand, while the young lady beckoned the girl,
who had withdrawn a little way off, to try it on.
This young creature came forward, not blushing under the astonished eyes
turned upon her, but rather growing pale, with a keen feeling of
humiliation, and submitted her queenly person to be enveloped in the
rich folds of the shawl. When she felt all those strange eyes upon her
the color came back to her face, while the downcast lashes swept her
glowing cheeks, and her lips began to quiver, as if a burst of tears
were struggling upward.
“Mother,” said the young gentleman, in a low voice, “the counter would
be a better place.”
“No, no!” broke in the very positive young person, whom the elder lady
addressed as Miss Spicer, who leaned forward and touched the shoulder
over which the shawl was draped with her parasol. “Nothing like a live
person to carry off a thing like this. Please move forward and let us
see how it falls upon the train. Superb, isn’t it?”
Eva Laurence lifted her eyelids with a sudden flash, and stepped back
from the insolent touch of that parasol, with a gesture at once haughty
and graceful. Then, remembering what was expected of her, she moved
across the floor, displaying the shawl in every fold as it swept from
her shoulders, down the long, black train of her dress. All other eyes
were fixed upon the garment, but young Lambert saw that her bosom
heaved, and the hands folded over the shawl trembled. He was turning
away, touched by this evidence of painful embarrassment, when Miss
Spicer darted forward, seized upon Eva’s train, and spread it out upon
the floor, exclaiming,
“There now, that’s something like. Isn’t it superb?”
“It is, indeed!” answered Mrs. Lambert, surveying the tall, well-formed
girl with her glass. “What do you think, of it Ivon?”
“What do I think, mother? Why, that the young lady will be tired to
death before you have made up your mind. Permit me——”
Here young Lambert lifted the shawl gently from Eva’s shoulders, and
laid it on the counter.
Eva drew a deep breath and moved off to a window, resentful and hurt,
she could scarcely tell why—for had she not come to that place for the
very purpose that wounded her so? Did she not receive extra compensation
because her stately figure carried off those costly garments to such
advantage? What right had she that this patrician party had invaded?
Still the girl’s cheek burned, and her shoulders felt heavy, as if a
burden more oppressive than twenty shawls bore them down.
CHAPTER II.
THE GIRL OF THE TIMES.
While Mrs. Lambert was completing the purchase of her shawl, the young
man moved quietly about the room, carrying his cane in one well-gloved
hand, with which he manifested a little impatience, as most men do when
forced into a shopping excursion with members of their own family; but,
with all his restlessness, he kept Eva Laurence well in view, wondering
in his heart who she was, and how she came to be in that strange
position.
Miss Spicer, too, had her curiosity. Troubled with no sensitive
hesitation, she watched the girl in a bold, staring way, now and then
turning a quizzical look on young Lambert, which brought the color to
his face.
“Stylish, ha!” she whispered, taking the young man’s cane from his hand.
“Stop here often after this, I dare say—I would if I carried one of
these things.”
The young lady gave emphasis to her words by a dashing flourish of the
cane, which, being a flexible, gold-mounted affair, she was twisting
back and forth in her hands.
The young gentleman made a gesture as if to reclaim his property.
Miss Spicer gave up the cane.
Eva Laurence saw all this, though her drooping eyes seemed fixed on the
floor, and the proud heart burned with in her; for now and then Miss
Spicer glanced across the piles of merchandise to where she stood,
taking no pains to conceal that she was an object of curiosity, if not
of conversation.
“There now, don’t look so savage, my friend,” said the lady, “and you
shall see what a chance I will give you for a second survey.”
Before young Lambert could answer, the reckless creature had called
another clerk to her side.
“This velvet cloak,” she said, “I should like to see it tried on. Please
call the young person.”
The clerk stepped over to Eva Laurence, and spoke to her. She looked up
quickly, bent her head, and came across the room, almost smiling the
contempt she felt for that rude girl, who only seemed the more plebeian
from the fact that her coarseness was smothered in purple and fine
linen.
Without a word Eva invested herself in the velvet garment, and with its
rich, deep laces settling round her, stood out in the midst of the open
space to be examined, looking gravely and quietly on the group that
gathered around her.
Then the ladies fell to examining the cloak by detail; handling its
glossy folds, criticising the pattern of the lace, and exclaiming at the
perfect fit; while Spicer turned the shrinking girl round, and jerked
the cloak in and out of place, as if that proud, sensitive creature were
a mere lay-figure, with a wooden soul, created for her amusement.
“There now, Mr. Lambert, tell me if this is not perfect?”
Miss Spicer turned as she spoke; but the gentleman, for whom all this
display had been gotten up, was at the other end of the room, looking
diligently out of the window.
“Mr. Lambert! Mr. Lambert! Come; we want your opinion,” cried Miss
Spicer, so loudly that every one in the room could hear.
“I beg your pardon,” answered the young man, blushing with angry
annoyance; “gentlemen are no judges of such things.”
Miss Spicer walked toward him, grasping her parasol as if it had been a
spear, with which she meant to pierce him through.
“Now, this is too bad, after all the pains I have taken! Come along, I
say.”
Lambert turned from the window and followed his tormentor. He did not
even glance at Eva Laurence.
“Mother, I have an engagement; pray, excuse me.”
“An engagement—gone! The idea!”
With this exclamation, Miss Spicer turned from the girl she had
tortured, and the cloak she did not want, with a gesture of the hand,
meant to indicate that she had done with the whole affair, and became
all at once impatient to leave the establishment.
Mrs. Lambert, who had concluded her purchase, and had been standing an
amused spectator of her friend’s defeat, was now ready to go; and Eva
saw them depart with a feeling of resentful humiliation, which brought a
hot red to her cheeks, and mingled fire and tears to her eyes.
“You find it hard,” said a voice at her elbow. “We all rebel at first;
but time and patience do wonders.”
The person who spoke was a slight, dark-eyed man, about thirty-five or
forty years of age, whose low, kind voice fell gently on her disturbed
senses.
“Yes, it is hard,” answered Eva; and the tears that had been gathering
in her eyes flashed over the vivid red of her cheeks, and melted there
like dew upon a peach. “I did not expect this—I thought that ladies
alone would claim my services.”
“You forget,” said her fellow clerk, “that money does not always fall to
the wise or the refined.”
“But a person like that, coarse, unfeeling, and insolent—what right has
she to money, while I have nothing?”
“Ah! there is the old story, restless rebellion against things as they
are and must be. The law gives her a fortune which some one else has
earned—it is the chance of her birth; but nature withheld from her many
things far more precious than wealth, which she has lavished on—on
others, perhaps.”
Eva blushed, and a smile quivered over her lips. This half-suppressed
compliment soothed her wounded pride a little, but she soon broke into
impatience again.
“Is there no way in which a poor girl can support herself without
meeting these bitter insults?” she exclaimed.
The man shook his head.
“Do intelligence, refinement, noble aspirations, go for nothing when
joined with honest labor?”
“Yes, child, as they enchance the value of that labor.”
“And labor is slavery,” murmured the girl, looking toward the broad
window, against which the sunshine was breaking in bright waves of
silver. “That girl is her own mistress—can go where she will—say what
she pleases—wound others if she likes, without rebuke or compunction.”
“Would you call _that_ a privilege?” questioned the man, who listened
with a grave smile.
“No, no! I could not do it. Knowing how keenly a poor girl can feel, no
amount of prosperity could induce me to wound one as—as that girl has
hurt me. If I were rich—”
“Well, if you were rich? What then?”
“I would think of others, use my wealth to make others prosperous. No
girl with a soul should be shut up in a great room like this, to show
off garments for happier woman to wear.”
“Yet it is only a little time since you were so glad to come here.”
Eva’s face changed and the cloud was swept from it as if by a flash of
lightning. She reached forth her hand.
“You think me impatient, and so I am; ungrateful—but that I am not. I
was glad to come here—_so_ glad! The sweetest hour of my life will be
that in which I carry home my first week’s wages, and see those poor,
dear faces brighten with a sight of the money. How can I be so
unreasonable? Forgive me!”
CHAPTER III.
A HUMBLE HOME.
Up town, where vacant lots can still be found, stood a small wooden
building, scarcely more than a shantie in dimensions, but perfectly
finished, so far as it went, and neat in all its appointments as any
palace. Two small rooms on the first floor, and a like number of
sleeping chambers, with their ceilings in the roof, took up the entire
length and breadth of the building. The little space of ground, not
occupied by the building, was given up to turf and brightened with
flowers, which climbed the fences and ran up the little portico, as
leaves cluster around a bird’s-nest in the spring. Indeed, that little
spot of earth was lovely. In the cool of the day, thousands of purple
and pink morning glories shook the dew from their delicate bells, and,
at all hours masses of scarlet beans, cypress-vines, and sweet scented
clematis, kept the little enclosure bright and beautiful, week in and
week out, so long as the season lasted.
The house itself contained little of value. Curtains of cheap muslin,
white as snow, through which you could see a thousand delicate shadows
from the flowers outside, shaded the windows.
In the front room was a pretty chintz couch, home-made, with dainty
cushions, and an easy-chair to match, the workmanship of some strong,
deft hand in the first construction, and finished up by the taste, still
more perfect, of a woman, to whom the aesthetic influence was second
nature.
Two or three really fine engravings were on the walls, and in one corner
stood a straight-legged, old piano, with an embroidered stool.
Two persons sat in this room, at nightfall, on the day Eva Laurence made
her little outburst of pride in that fashionable establishment down
town. One was a tall, spare woman, about fifty years of age, perhaps,
originally from New England, as you might detect from a certain
peculiarity of speech, and the constant occupation she found for her
hands, even while seated in that roomy easy-chair. The other was a young
girl, seemingly about fourteen at a first glance; but on a second look,
you saw traces of thought and of pain on that noble face, which took
your judgment in a few years. The girl was near the age of her sister
Eva; in fact, there was not a year between them, and if that had been
all, they might have passed for twins. But there the resemblance ended.
Nothing could be more unlike the rich coloring and perfect figure of Eva
than the pale delicacy and wonderful expression of this girl on the
couch.
“Mother!”
How sweet and low that voice was! This one incomparable word seemed
rippling off into music, full of tenderness and gentle pathos.
“Well, Ruth, what is it? Shall I move the cushions?”
“No, mother; but you seem thoughtful. Has anything gone wrong that I do
not know of?”
“Wrong? No! It is only the one old trouble!”
“The house?”
“Yes. I am afraid, Ruth, that we shall have to give it up. The mortgage
will be due this year——”
“But Eva thought——”
“Yes, dear, I know. If she had only got her situation a little earlier,
there might have been some chance; but the lot is growing more valuable
all the time, and Mr. Clapp is a grasping man.”
Ruth Laurence clasped her hands, and turned her eyes upon the wall.
“Oh! how helpless I am!” she said, with a thrill of pathetic pain in her
voice. “If we could both work now.”
“But that is impossible. Besides, what would the house be without you—a
cage without its bird?”
That moment, a brave, young voice came singing up to the front door of
that tiny house, and a bright face leaned through the open window, under
which Ruth was lying, and shook some ripe leaves from the vines upon
her.
“All right—both here,” cried as fine a school-boy as you ever sat eyes
on, swinging a package of books down from his shoulder, and coming
through the little hall. “I’ve got along famously, mother: not a
demerit. But what makes you look so sober?”
The lad seemed to lose something of his bright animation as he entered
that humble parlor and saw his mother’s anxious face, his large grey
eyes clouded over with anxiety and he stood a moment gazing mutely upon
her.
“Well, mother,” he said at last, “has Eva come home yet? She promised us
a famous supper when those people paid her, and I’m on hand for it, if
ever a little chap was. Not here yet, you say! Now that’s what I call
rough! Isn’t it, sister Ruth?”
“She will be home soon,” answered sister Ruth, returning the boy’s kiss
with a gentle sigh.
“How cold your lips are!” exclaimed the boy, and a look of tender
trouble came into his eyes. “Is it because you are hungry, sister Ruth?
If it is, I’ll—I’ll go and sell my school-books, and play hookey after
it, to get you something to eat. As for me, I was only in fun. A chap of
my age don’t want much, you know.”
“But the books are not yours, dear,” answered the sweet, sad voice from
the couch; “they belong to the city.”
The boy stood still a moment while the slow color mounted to his face.
“I know that,” he answered, almost crying; “but just then they seemed to
be mine, dear old friends, ready to go anywhere for my good. Anyway, if
I was a fairy now, every one of them should turn into something good to
eat; bread for me, and pound-cake for mother, and—and——”
“Beef-steak for us all!” said the mother, joining in the conversation.
The boy drew in his breath and smacked his lips, as if the very idea of
a warm beef-steak were a delicious morsel to be tasted and lingered
over.
“Oh, that! but then one must not be extravagant. Who knows! Eva may come
back with a whole pocket full of rocks!” the boy broke forth, after a
moment of dull despondency. “Come, mother, cheer up, something good is
going to happen. I feel it in my bones.”
Mrs. Laurence arose feebly from her chair, took the boy’s head between
her hands and kissed him, with a sort of slow restrained passion, half a
dozen times, as if she thought each kiss could be coined into food for
his hungry lips.
“Are you so very——”
“Not a bit of it,” cried the lad, shaking his head free, and making a
dive at his books, that the poor mother might not see his hard struggle
to keep from crying. “Hungry, oh, no! Didn’t one of the big boys give me
half his lunch? That’s a roundabout whopper, I know,” he muttered to
himself; “but them eyes, I couldn’t stand ’em, and she been sick so
long. Capital lunch it was, too: corned beef sandwiches and
pickles—famous! So just think of yourself, mother, not me. But here
comes Eva. Hurra!”
Sure enough, that moment Eva Laurence came through the little gate, sad,
weary, and despondent, moving through the dusky flowers like a spirit of
night. She entered the little sitting-room, and going directly up to her
mother, kissed her in silence. Then she sat down on an edge of the
couch, looked tenderly upon her invalid sister, and whispered to her,
“Have you had nothing? Has no raven or dove from Heaven come to feed
you, my poor darling?”
Ruth shook her head, and tried to smile.
“It is mother who needs it most,” she said. “She is not used to being
ill, poor darling, and did without so long herself before she would own
that we were getting short. Have you brought nothing for her?”
Eva shook her head, and whispered, “I did ask. Don’t think me a coward,
Ruth, but they will not break their rules, down there, for anyone.”
“What can we do?” cried the sick girl, clasping her hands. “I can wait,
but mother and poor Jim? Then you will break down.”
“No,” answered Eva, almost bitterly. “Mr. Harald has insisted on sharing
his lunch with me every day—that is the worst of it. I am kept strong
and rosy, while you and mother, who need wholesome food much more, are
left here to suffer. You don’t know, Ruthy, dear, how I have longed for
an opportunity to hide some of his nice things away, and bring them
home; but he always eats with me, and I have no courage to speak. So I
feast like a princess, and feel guilty as a thief.”
“But you need strength so much more than we do,” answered Ruth, clasping
her pale hands over Eva’s neck, and kissing her beautiful face. “It
would break my heart to see you growing pale and thin like the rest of
us.”
Eva sprang to her feet, stung with unreasonable contrition for having
tasted the food she could not share with those she loved.
“What can I do? Is there nothing left? If we could only bridge over the
next two days—but how?”
“Just you hold on,” said little Jim, pitching his pile of books into the
next room, and shutting the door upon them with a bang, as if nothing
less than a great effort could free him from temptation. “Just you hold
on. This is a free country, and every American has a right to have
something to eat; yes, and be President of the United States, if the
whole people want him to—not to speak of women who haven’t got their
inalienable rights to be men just yet, but are hungry and thirsty just
the same. Give me a chance, now.”
Out of the house James Laurence went, putting on his thread-bare cap as
he ran. The women he left looked at each other, and almost smiled, his
enthusiasm was so contagious.
“Where can he have gone, what is the boy thinking of,” said Eva, untying
her shabby little bonnet, and sitting down in helpless expectation. Ruth
looked up, smiling. She had great faith in little Jim, and, spite of all
the sweet patience which made her character so lovely, thought, with
keen physical longing, of the good which might possibly come out of his
sudden resolution.
“We never know what ideas our blessed Lord may give to a child,” she
said; “besides, it does seem impossible that, in a country like this,
God’s innocent creatures can be left to starve. I think Jim will come
back at least with a loaf of bread; the man who refused us may trust
him. Let us wait and see.”
This sweet prophecy fell so tranquilly on the soft, summer air that,
spite of themselves, these women began to hope.
CHAPTER IV.
LITTLE JIMMY GOES AFTER WORK.
Little James Laurence gave himself no time for cowardly thoughts, but
ran bravely towards a grocery store, where the family provisions had
been bought in better times, but where all credit for their present
necessities was now curtly refused.
The proprietor of this store had fortunately gone out, and his wife
stood behind the counter, serving a customer. She was a stout, matronly
body, with clear, light-blue eyes, and a pleasant smile, which was
turned with more than usual kindness on the boy as he entered almost
upon the run. Something in that young face, in the large, eager eyes,
and restless mouth, struck her with a vague idea of commiseration. When
her customer went out, carrying a brown paper parcel, she folded her
plump, round arms on the counter, and leaning over them in a luxuriously
cozy position, accosted the boy.
“Well, Jimmy, what shall we put up for you? One never sees any of your
folks lately. Seem to have took their trade somewhere else?”
James went close up to the counter, and fixed his great, hungry eyes on
hers: the light from a swinging lamp overhead fell upon his face, and
the kind woman read something there that made her heart ache.
“Why, Jimmy, my dear boy, what is it? No trouble, I hope, beyond the
great loss?”
Had the woman been cold or angry, that brave boy would have faced both
without a tear; but now, sudden moisture sparkled in his eyes, and he
winked his long, black lashes over and over again to break it up while
he was speaking.
“We haven’t traded here lately, Mrs. Smith, because we had no money, and
your husband got tired of trusting.”
“Who told you so?”
“He did.”
“Then he—— Well, he’s one of the best fellows that ever lived. Does it
all for the sake of me and the children—you must understand that,
youngster. He’s generous as the day, is my husband. Now what is it you
want just at present?”
“Mrs. Smith, we haven’t had anything to eat in our house these three
days.”
The boy’s voice broke as he said this, and tears fell from the eyes he
lifted to that woman’s face, whose kindness he could only see through a
mist.
“Not had anything to eat in three days, and I here! Oh, Jimmy Laurence!
what were you all thinking about? It’s too bad, there!”
Mrs. Smith drew a plump arm across her eyes as she spoke, then seizing
the lad by both hands, she fell to kissing him over the counter, then
gave him a box on the ear, and pushed him away.
“Why didn’t you come to me? Why didn’t your mother just step over and
tell _me_ about it? Business is business, but this—— I’ve no patience
with you, Jimmy Laurence, nor none of your tribe.”
“But we did not know. He said——”
“_He_ said. He can say anything he likes when there’s no woman by with a
will of her own. Now come round here this very minute and tell me what
you want.”
“Oh, Mrs. Smith, you are so good! I didn’t mean to beg for things, or
run in debt more than we have; but we must have something to eat, or—or
more of us will be down sick; but I mean to work for it—that is what I
came for. There is a load of coal coming to-morrow morning. I want to
bring it in for you.”
“You, Jimmy! You bring in coal, poor, slender, pale-faced darling!”
Little Jim flushed all over at this insinuation against his manliness,
and rolling up the sleeve of his jacket, exposed a delicate, white arm,
with the little hand clenched, and blue veins thus forced to notice on
the wrist.
“See, Mrs. Smith,” he said, “there’s muscle for a boy; lean, but
tough—just feel it.”
Mrs. Smith did span the delicate wrist with her thumb and finger,
feeling the quick pulse stir feebly to the touch, and turned away her
face to keep the boy from seeing how close she was to tears—an unusual
thing with her.
“Yes, I see; not much flesh to spare.”
“No; some fellows have lots, you know—but that don’t make ’em powerful.
Mrs. Smith, just look at the boys that ride circus horses, and jump
through hoops, how lean they keep ’em. Just let me feed up a little, and
I shall be in prime working order.”
“Well,” answered the woman, laughing away the tears that had actually
begun to float in her blue eyes, “we will feed you up and try.”
“That’s splendid,” cried the boy, pulling down his jacket-sleeve, which
was far too short, and woefully thread-bare. “Then I was thinking of
another thing. Saturday nights you are so busy, and have lots of things
to carry home—couldn’t I do some of that just as well as the bigger
boys? You don’t know how spry I am. Now a basket like that is nothing to
me.”
Here the noble little fellow lifted down a basket of groceries that
stood on the counter, ready to be carried home, and dragged it,
staggering and breathless, across the floor, where he gave way and fell
across it, utterly insensible.
Good Mrs. Smith ran around the counter and lifted the poor little fellow
in her arms. Then she sat down on a candle-box, and pressing that pale
head to her bosom, began to pat him on the back, rub his hands, and push
the hair off from his forehead with quick, motherly tenderness. This
flamed up to generous rage when her husband came in with his fresh,
prosperous look, and asked her what she was about, and what boy she was
hugging.
“Come and look for yourself, John Smith, and if you are not quite a
heathen and Sandwich Island hottentot, ask God to forgive your cruelty.
Look at that face; look at these limp, little hands; just go to the door
and look down street towards the house, where all those morning glories
only cover up starvation. You brought it on, Smith; you refused them
credit when they hadn’t another place to go to, and the poor things are
just starved out—starved out! Do you hear me, John Smith? And one of
’em, for anything I know, dead in your wife’s arms—just an awful
judgment against you if he is—poor, sweet, innocent darling, as wanted
only to work for a morsel of bread. He work? John Smith, I hate you!”
“Come, come, old woman. Isn’t this going a little rough?” said the
grocer, quite bewildered, and taken aback by this assault from the most
genial and kind creature in the world. “What has got into your head, and
who is that in your arms?”
“Who? don’t ask me. It’s little Jimmy Laurence, the son of that splendid
policeman, who was shot down in the street by a highway burglar; one of
the steadiest customers you had when we wanted custom bad enough, mercy
knows. He’s just starved out, mother, sisters and all, and you’ve done
it by telling them you couldn’t trust any longer; but I’ll pay you off.
They shall have everything they want, if it’s half the store. I’ll send
for carts, and have the whole stock moved into their kitchen. How can
you look me in the face, John Smith? Bring me some water, brandy,
peppermint, hartshorn. Can’t you step about? Or do you want to kill him
over again? There!”
CHAPTER V.
A FEAST AFTER A FAMINE.
John Smith had done his best to obey these confused demands. He brought
water, and held it in a stone pitcher, while Mrs. Smith thrust her hand
to the bottom and sprinkled little Jimmy’s face; but this failed to
bring a sign of life back. So he put down the pitcher, and brought a
little tin measure half-full of brandy, from some secret corner back in
the store, which his better half snatched from him and held to those
pale lips. Some drops trickled through the teeth that had fallen
slightly apart, and, after a little, the boy began to stir. Then the
good woman burst into tears that came in a torrent, deluging all the
full-blown roses in her cheeks, and shaking her bosom with sobs.
“There,” she cried holding the lad out on her lap as he struggled to
life again; “take him, heft him, make sure what a shadow he is; then
down upon your knees, John Smith, and thank God that you’re not quite a
murderer! Your meanness will be the death of me yet. Now I warn you. Me
and the children, your duty to take care of us? John Smith, John Smith,
now don’t get me out of patience.”
“Well, then, what if I say that I am sorry—right down sorry?”
“In that case, John Smith——”
“That I will let them have anything they want, without charging till
better times come round,” continued the grocer, soaking a cracker in
brandy, and feeding it in fragments to the boy.
“John—John Smith, I always did say——”
“And what we haven’t got, I’ll go right out and buy with our own
money—sausages, beef-steak, mutton-chops. Will that pacify you, Mary
Jane?”
So the two set to work in earnest, while little James looked on,
somewhat faint still, and pleasantly bewildered, with a strong taste of
brandy in his mouth, and a warmth in his whole system that he had not
felt for months.
“Don’t take too much of that, Jimmy dear,” said Mrs. Smith, looking up
from the basket she was packing. “Dried-beef, crackers, tea, bread; just
stuff in a codfish, Smith, edgeways down this side, and fill up the
chinks with apples—them red ones are the best. As I was saying, Jimmy,
one cracker can soak up no end of moisture, and your cheeks are getting
red. Now, Smith, run out, and hurry back with the other things.”
Smith went out, and his wife, in her rich benevolence, began to fill
innumerable paper bags with dried prunes, raisins, loaf-sugar, and other
little dainties, which, in her eager haste to pack up substantials, had
escaped her mind till then. These she pressed down into the basket, and
stuffed into her own pocket, which were quite full when her husband
returned with three or four paper parcels in his hand, looking more
radiant than any man who had bribed his wife’s forgiveness with a
diamond bracelet could have done.
“Now, wife, you are ready?”
“Stop a minute. John Smith, you are an angel, coat, boots, and all; but
I’ve thought of something. Any fire in your kitchen, Jimmy, dear?”
“No, ma’am. We haven’t had any use for a fire lately!”
“Exactly. No wood, no coal?”
James shook his head. Mrs. Smith opened a side door, and called to some
one in the upper rooms, in which her family dwelt.
“Kate! Kate Gorman!”
“Well, marum, what’s to the fore now?”
“Come down stairs, Kate—but no matter. Is there a good fire in the
range?”
“Never a better!”
“Then take this, and this; broil the steak, fry the ham, slice up the
cold potatoes left after dinner, and fry them; then heat some tin pans,
and put them in.”
“Thin I’m not to set the table, marum?”
“No. Make a strong pot of coffee, and one of tea, bring ’em hot;
pickles, mustard; and don’t forget some of them strawberry preserves,
too.”
“But what am I to do with the same, Mistress Smith?”
“Bring them all over to the little white house, with the morning
glories. Open the gate softly, and come round to the back door. Step
down here, Kate, and I will tell you.”
Kate stepped down, and in the darkness of the stair-case received very
particular instructions, which she obeyed implicitly.
Then Mrs. Smith returned to the store, took up the heavy basket, and
called James.
“Run on first, now,” she said, “and keep them all busy about something;
take half a dozen apples, and give them each one; then step back and let
me into the kitchen. It is sure to be ready and neat as wax. I’ve got
matches here; then keep them all busy, and be a little boisterous till I
get things ship-shape.”
Little James obeyed; and a few moments after burst in upon the mournful
silence into which his mother and sisters had fallen, with eyes as
bright as stars, and a heap of red apples in his arms.
“Didn’t I tell you?” he cried out, pouring the apples into Eva’s lap.
“One, two, three, four, five. One a piece, and another to spare. Here,
mother, the biggest for you, plump and rosy as Mrs. Smith’s cheek, and
smelling luscious. There, Ruthy, darling, I’ll get a knife and peel
yours.”
With this the artful little rogue ran into the kitchen, unbolted the
door, and seizing on a knife, was back again in an instant.
“No, no, James, dear! We must not waste good things like that,” said
Ruth, holding out her slender hand for the fruit which she regarded with
longing eyes. “Put away your knife—I am in a hurry for my apple.”
James sprang to her couch, held the apple to her mouth, and laughed
aloud as her teeth sunk into its crimson side.
“Eva, why don’t you pitch into yours?” he said. “Just watch Ruth, then
see how mother is going it.”
“I do not need it. These two will keep over.”
“Oh, yes! Keep over, of course. Well, just as you like. But I say, let
to-morrow take care of itself. ‘Hi diddle diddle, the cat’s in the
fiddle, the cow——’ No, that’s all nonsense; the animal couldn’t do it,
but I could. There, now, what do people have foot-stools lying about
loose for. One step more, and the only gentleman of this family would
have been full length at your feet. Mother!”
The boy sprung to his mother, and kneeling before her, pulled down the
hand she had lifted to her face, and kissed it tenderly.
“Oh, mother! I thought nothing could make you cry.”
“I am growing childish, James; sickness weakens one so,” answered the
woman, who was usually firm as iron. “Besides, gratitude brings tears
easy.”
“Yes,” said Ruth, thoughtfully; “for rain, there must be some warmth;
the cold, bitter days only bring down hail and sleet.”
“Tell us,” said the mother, wiping her eyes, “where did you get these?”
“From Mrs. Smith, mother. Isn’t she splendid?”
“But you did not ask her again?”
“Yes, I did; not for them, but to let me work for something to keep us
alive; so these apples were handy, you see, and I’m going lots of
errands—never you fear!”
“How they set one craving for more,” said the old lady, who had the
great hunger of a past fever on her, which was maddening—and she eyed
the two apples in Eva’s lap ravenously.
Eva reached forth one of the apples, but James put it back, shaking his
head playfully at the mother’s greed.
“Not healthy to eat too much at once. Wait a little, and then——”
That instant the door leading into the kitchen was flung open, and the
delicious scent of hot beef-steak and steaming coffee filled the little
parlor. Eva and Mrs. Laurence started up, and cried out in their joyful
amazement, for there, lighted by two lamps, was a table, well spread
with all their scarcely-used dishes, on which was a repast such as they
had not tasted for months.
“Take your place, mother — the armed-chair for you. Pour out the coffee,
Eva, while I roll Ruthy up to the table. Want help? Well, yes, you may
lend a hand this once, for a cracker or so, soaked in bitterness, don’t
make giants of boys all at once. There, Miss Ruthy, what do you think of
that?”
Miss Ruthy, the moment her chair was drawn close to the table, folded
her hands on the white cloth, and bowed her face upon it, thanked God as
he is seldom thanked at any meal. Then the bowed heads were lifted, and
this little household, so downcast an hour before, came out into the
sunshine of this marvellous plenty; and those sad faces grew bright with
smiles of thankfulness, while two eager faces peeped in through the
morning glories at the window, enjoying it all, as if the grocer’s wife
and her servant had been good fairies.
CHAPTER VI.
IN THE MORNING.
A sudden burst of sunshine had come in on the Laurence family,
brightening the darkness around them. It glinted through the white
curtains, where they floated over the window, as the morning dawned upon
them. At daylight every one was astir and full of cheerful activity; the
cloud, which had so long hung blackly over that family, had turned its
silver lining, and the very edge seemed radiant.
The boy was up earliest of all, building a fire in the stove, and making
ready for his mother to come down. He was singing to himself all the
time, while a bright tin tea kettle kept up a murmuring accompaniment,
and softened the air with its vapory steam.
Then the good housewife came down, pale, gaunt, but unconsciously almost
smiling, and Eva followed, supporting Ruth with both arms, until the
invalid dropped into a chair, and drew a breath of exquisite
satisfaction, as she looked over the little table her mother’s deft
hands had spread.
There was no prodigal display at this cheerful meal; but to sit once
more at a table, even sparsely spread, was a delight to the whole
family. So thankful smiles dawned softly on those wan faces, and
pleasant looks were cast through the window, when Mrs. Smith parted the
purple morning glories with her two hands, and called out in a kind,
cheery voice,
“Well, good folks, how do you find yourselves this morning?”
Little Jim gave a leap from his seat, opened the door, and let in Mrs.
Smith, with a gush of fresh air, that seemed to set all the
morning-glory bells to trembling with delight as they peeped into the
room and tossed drops of dew over the window-sill.
“There, now, that’s something like!” said the dame, gloating over the
scene as if every living soul at the table were her own especial
property. “Mercy on us! how we have all chirked up since last night.
Well, Jimmy, what about the coal?”
“Oh! I’m on hand!” answered the boy, pushing up the sleeves of his
jacket. “That beef-steak has made me tough as an oak-knot and springy as
a steel-trap. Just show me the thing that is to be done, and see if I
don’t do it.”
The good dame regarded the delicate child with infinite compassion, as
he made his little boast.
“Yes, yes,” she said, “you shall do anything you want to by-and-by, when
good living has toughened you up. But just now we must give you light
jobs, such as carrying home single parcels, and helping a little at the
counter, maybe now and then—but you mightn’t like that?”
“Like what? Why, Mrs. Smith, I’m just in for liking anything!”
“But then you are so manly, and this is girls’ work.”
A flush of scarlet came over that bright face, but it passed away in an
instant; and holding up his arms, James asked the good woman if those
hands and wrists were not slender and white as any girl’s.
At this Mrs. Smith laughed till her sides shook, and declared that, boy
or girl, he was a splendid little fellow as the sun ever shone on; and
if Mrs. Laurence felt as if she could spare him he might come up to the
grocery, and when there was no light jobs for him to do, there was the
cradle to rock, and the baby to tend up stairs.
Again the hot scarlet swept its way to the lad’s face, and a choking
sense of shame rose to his throat; but he conquered the rebellious
feelings like a hero, and protested, half crying, when he meant to
laugh, that tending a baby must be prime fun, and rocking a cradle like
rowing a boat. Just what he had wanted to do all his life. Besides, Mrs.
Smith’s baby was such a first-class young one he wondered that any girl
could be strong enough to hold her.
“Then it is all settled, Jimmy, dear!” exclaimed the good wife. “Smith
couldn’t make much of an opening for a little chap as had got to learn
the business before he could be of any use; so Kate Gorman and I thought
how handy it would be to have some one about the baby now and then, just
for that, and running the fancy errands, as I call them,—John Smith
don’t like lazy people about him, and we musn’t eat the bread of
idleness, you know, James.”
“I want to earn every mouthful of bread I eat,” said the boy, bravely,
“and enough for others, too. If you’ll set me to washing dishes and
peeling potatoes, I’ll try and do it well. See if I don’t.”
“Come along, then,” cried the woman, taking his hand with a firm clasp.
“You’re willing, Mrs. Laurence?”
The poor, pale mother turned wistfully to her boy, who looked her firmly
in the eyes, and smiled as if rocking cradles and tending babies were
the great aim and glory of his young life.
“It will be in the house, and—and you’ll be a mother to him, Mrs.
Smith?”
“Won’t I?” answered the dame.
“And you will let him come home sometimes?”
“Every night of his life, and three times a day, if you want him.
Goodness gracious! you don’t expect that we intend to work a little
fellow like that every hour in the twenty-four. I didn’t come here like
a highway robber to run off with your son, and make a white slave of
him; but just to give him what he seems to want, something to do, and
something to eat.”
“And I’m in a hurry to begin,” said James, piling up his school-books on
a set of hanging-shelves over the fire-place, and resolutely suppressing
a big sigh that rose to his lips. “Perhaps the coal would have been too
much for me. At any rate, I can do the other. But I say, Mrs. Smith?”
“Well, Jimmy. Just thought of something, I see.”
“Can I sleep at home? Ruth there is awful timid, and is sure to lie
awake without a man in the house. Besides, mother, who has always been
used to it, and Eva, who likes to have me about.”
“Indeed, I do, darling!” cried Eva, kissing the bright, young face; and
turning to Mrs. Smith, she said, tenderly, “He does seem to be a
protection, and we all love him so.”
“Of course, you do! He’s just the lovingest little shaver in the world!
I only hope that John Smith, junior, will be up to his mark, which I
think he will, being bright as a new dollar, if sich things are in these
greenbacky days. As for sleeping at home, I never had any other idea.
Now, come away, Jimmy, or something else will turn up; and my time is
short, having left Kate Gorman tending Jerusha Maria, and breakfast on
the table, which Smith won’t touch a mouthful of till I am there to cut
up and pour out, being of that loving nature—though he does, sometimes,
cut up a little rusty with customers. Come, Jimmy.”
James pulled down his sleeves, and put on his cap, after which he kissed
his mother and sisters with clinging affection, as if he were starting
on a whaling voyage, and marched off to the grocery, side by side with
Mrs. Smith, who stopped in the store long enough to fill his pockets
with nuts and raisins. Then she took him up stairs, and laid the baby
she called Jerusha Maria into his arms, and taught him, with brief
scolding, how to arrange his knees, so that the little curly head and
the feet, in their tiny worsted socks, should not come too closely
together, while the rest of that plump body dropped through, and was
ignominiously doubled up, which happened, I am ashamed to say, more than
was proper during the first half-hour of the lad’s promotion.
At these times Mrs. Smith would turn very red, and wonder if she had
done quite wisely in the first outburst of her warm-hearted charity.
While Kate Gorman paused in her work now and then to shake out the
child’s long skirts and settle her comfortable, where she could bury her
chubby hands in the boy’s hair, and refresh herself with a vigorous pull
now and then, all of which James Laurence endured with the smiling
stoicism of a young Indian.
CHAPTER VII.
SUNSHINE.
Eva Laurence was radiant that day as she walked down to the wareroom,
which scarcely seemed to her like a place of toil. For the first time in
weeks she had left a really cheerful home. The few days which intervened
between her and the time her first wages would be paid were bridged
over, and she no longer trembled with a wild fear of starvation for
those she loved. Trouble might come, but nothing quite so dreadful as
that. The heroism of her little brother had worked marvels, for which
her heart swelled with tender gratitude.
The young man, who wore that soft, amber beard, was struck by her
brilliant color, and deigned, in a careless way, to compliment her upon
it as she passed him. This she scarcely noticed, being so occupied with
pleasant thoughts, that his condescension passed unheeded; but when
Harold came up, she reached forth both hands, and, looking in his
earnest face, said,
“Good morning! What a lovely day it is!”
“Yes, very lovely—a great change,” he murmured, pressing her hands one
instant; then dropping them with a gentle sigh.
“Yesterday was so gloomy,” she said; “but this——”
She broke off with a faint laugh, for the sky was, in fact, clouded; and
she remembered the floods of silvery light that had come through the
windows the day before, mocking her anxiety, and turning her heart sick
with a thought of the dear ones at home.
Harold looked at her a moment in a grave, questioning way. He had seen
the young clerk address her, and gave the smile on her lip, and the glow
in her cheek, an interpretation that made his own greeting constrained
and formal. Eva did not heed this either, the warmth at her heart was
not to be chilled by a cold glance just then, even from the man who had
been kindest to her. She went to a mirror, in which customers were
expected to admire themselves, and stood before it smoothing her hair,
graceful as a bird, and quite as unconscious of her own beauty.
Just then a party came into the show-room, and Harold turned his
attention on them, while Eva stole away from the mirror, and stood ready
to be called, without one trace of the shrinking pride which had made
her so sensitive the day before.
The lady, who soon required her attention, was a stout, full-featured
dame, arrayed in costly silk, flounced, looped, and puffed, until the
rich material was lost in a confusion of trimmings, which fluttered,
like the plumage of an angry bird, as she walked.
Up and down the vast show-room this person wandered, touching first one
article, then another, with a heavy hand, so tightly incased in canary
kid gloves, that the delicate fabric seemed ready to burst at each
incautious movement of the imprisoned fingers. Now and then she would
toss the fabric aside with a scornful little sniff, and ask the
obsequious clerk if he had nothing better than that to show a lady who
did not stand on prices, but must have the best of everything when she
went a shopping. What would she please to look at, indeed? Why just what
happened to take her fancy; as for wanting anything particular, she was
a long way beyond that. If the young man had anything very _rechercher_,
and out of the common, she didn’t mind looking at it; but, goodness
gracious! “Who was that young woman?”
Here the new customer lifted both hands, and parted her lips with an
expression of growing amazement, while her eyes, deepening from blue to
pale gray, were fastened on Eva Laurence.
“That young lady,” answered the clerk, “is Miss Laurence, just engaged.
You are not the first person who has been struck with her good looks.
Haven’t a more genteel girl in the establishment.”
The customer dropped her hands, and turning abruptly from the clerk,
walked to the stair-case, where an elderly man stood waiting for her
with the patient indifference of a person impressed into service he did
not like.
“Herman! Herman Ross!” she exclaimed, in an eager voice, “come here this
minute and see for yourself. Did you ever in your born days! Look there!
Isn’t that the loveliest creature you ever set eyes on?”
Eva was standing at a far-off counter, looking thoughtfully into the
distance, with that soft, happy smile brightening her whole face, as the
full light from a neighboring window fell upon it.
The man paused as he saw the face, and drew back with a sudden recoil
from the eager hand still pressing his arm.
“What is this? What does it mean?” he demanded, turning white, and
looking forward with a wild stare. “It is twenty years. I cannot go back
to that, but—but—be quiet! Leave me alone!”
The man walked forward unsteadily, and, like one impelled to an action
against his own consciousness, until he came close to Eva, but with such
noiseless action that she did not heed him.
“Will you tell me your name?”
Eva started. The voice that addressed her was so low and hoarse that
surprise became almost terror in her.
“My name? My—my name? Did you ask that?”
“Yes—yes!”
Eva turned her eyes on the white face which was reading hers with such
pathetic earnestness, and all the angry surprise his abrupt address had
kindled, died out under the sad penetration of his glance.
“My name is Laurence—Eva Laurence,” she answered, with gentle courtesy.
“Pray, why do you care to know?”
“I can scarcely tell you, young lady. Excuse me, there must be some
mistake. Laurence—did you say Laurence?”
“That is my name.”
“And your father?”
“My father is dead,” answered the girl, with a flush about her drooping
eyelids, under which quick tears were springing.
“Dead? But your mother?”
“She is living.”
“Ah! But you have other relatives—brothers, sisters, perhaps?”
“Yes, I have a brother and one sister.”
“Like you? Is she beautiful like you?”
“I do not suppose any one could think of me, looking at her,” answered
Eva, speaking her honest conviction.
“I should like to see your sister and your mother,” said the man, “Might
I? Would it be unpardonable if I called on them?”
“I do not know, we have seen few people since my father was killed.”
“Killed, did you say? Killed?”
“Yes,” answered Eva, almost in a whisper; “my father was shot down in
the street by a man he was arresting.”
“Shot down! That was terrible! Forgive me, young lady, if I have made
you cry. Nothing was further from my thoughts.”
CHAPTER VIII.
TRYING THINGS ON.
The stout woman who had brought on this conversation came up now, her
face beaming with curiosity and her dress fluttering ludicrously.
“Well Herman, don’t you think I have been kept waiting about long
enough? One gets out of patience, Miss, especially when one is used to
being studied and waited on by no end of servants, and such like. Now,
if you’ll just look out of the window, you’ll find my footman watching
the front entrance like a cat, with one hand on the carriage-door; for
he knows well enough there’d be a high breeze if I was kept waiting a
single minute; so you mustn’t wonder if I am just a trifle hard on shop
girls—I always keep them on the jump.”
“Oh, I am quite ready to wait on you,” said Eva smiling.
Mrs. Carter smiled also, for her genial nature was always ready to meet
cordiality half way, and she said blandly.
“Would you mind just stepping over among the lace shawls, they tell me
you’re hired to show such things off, and I might take one, if they’ve
got something a little superber than the shawl Mrs. Lambert just brought
home from Europe. She sits right before me in church, you know, and
wears it in the most aggravating way. Every time I kneel down, that
eternal pattern of morning-glory vines, creeping over her shoulder, is
before my eyes, daring me to get anything like it, if I can, for love or
money. I’m expected to feel meek and humble all the same. It isn’t in
human nature. That woman and I can’t be members of the same church if
she keeps this thing up. One’s moral character won’t stand such strains;
kneeling at the same altar with a woman who wears a fifteen hundred
dollar lace shawl, and mine only a thousand, and Carter fairly wallowing
in greenbacks, is more than I can stand.”
Eva listened till her amused smile deepened into a laugh, which the man
heard with a thrill of pain that ran through him like an arrow. Tilled
with recollections that made his blood stir like old wine in his heart,
he drew back and watched the girl narrowly, as she conversed with his
sister.
“Oh! if you want a fifteen hundred dollar shawl, it is an easy thing to
get. Shall I go with you to the lace counter?” said Eva, quite
unconscious of the stranger’s regard.
“But it must have a morning-glory vine running through it, leaves and
bells like hers, only more of ’em. I’m resolved that our church shall
see no costlier shawl than Richard Carter’s lady wears, while it sends
up a steeple. Now just tell that young man to show us the very best he’s
got. Nothing less than fifteen hundred, understand.”
The light-haired clerk heard all this conversation, and followed the
party up to the lace counter, where he became very officious in
exhibiting shawls, to which he affixed enormous prices with a solemn
gravity of countenance that impressed Mrs. Richard Carter greatly. This
helped her to fix upon a beautiful fabric, certainly, but one she would
not have deigned to purchase at its real value, which was just five
hundred dollars less than the depletion of that huge roll of greenbacks
with which the good lady went armed on her shopping excursions.
“There,” she said, crushing the money she had left into her
reticule-purse, and winding the chain about her wrist and little finger,
on which she wore a great diamond ring outside the glove, “I begin to
feel like myself again. You are sure that a higher-priced shawl than
that isn’t to be found in New York, young man?”
“Positive of it, madam: for I don’t believe there is another salesman in
New York that would have the courage to set that figure,” he muttered,
after the first brief reply. “Not another imported. Rest content that
you have _the_ shawl of the season, madam. Shall I send it to your
carriage?”
“Yes, give it to my footman, a tall fellow in maroon livery, with a gold
band. You’ll see Carter’s and my monogram on the carriage-door.”
The clerk went away with a droll look in his eyes, and a smile
struggling on his lip; for he was well acquainted with the class of
persons to which his customer belonged—a class that, like many other
strange things in social life, is an offshoot of a civil war, which has
served to vulgarize wealth attained by accident or fraud, until refined
people shrink from competition with it in sensitive shame.
“I’m ever so much obliged to you for showing off the patterns for me,”
said Mrs. Carter, turning toward Eva with cordial warmth. “The people
always are obliging in this establishment; know in an instant when a
lady carries the look of money in her face; but I must say, that you are
the most stylish girl that I’ve seen here yet; was struck with you the
first time, wasn’t I, Herman?”
Here Mrs. Carter turned in search of her brother, who had retreated out
of hearing.
“Oh! there he is, mousing off by himself; but he don’t take his eyes
from your face. No wonder, there is enough in it to strike anyone all in
a heap. He don’t seem to get over it, though. Awful sensitive! But we
all are that. Exquisite feelings, born with us. He’s my brother, you
know—my only brother. Left New York when he was a young man, and just
come back again. I shouldn’t have known him, he’s so altered. Do you
think we look alike? He used to be very handsome, and people took us for
twins.”
A smile quivered across Eva’s lip, and the lids drooped over her
laughing eyes; but both died out suddenly as her glance fell on the
strange man, who seemed to shrink away from her mirth as if it wounded
him.
“I must not laugh,” said Eva, in her thoughts. “Perhaps he feels how
ridiculous his relative makes herself, and is annoyed by it. But why
does he look at me with such sorrowful eyes. Yes, he is a handsome man,
and seems to be both sensible and sensitive; but _her_ brother—I don’t
believe it.”
The man came forward as these thoughts disturbed the girl, asked Mrs.
Carter if she was ready to return home, and, lifting his hat with grave
politeness, led the way down stairs.
The tall footman was at his post, shut the carriage-door with a lordly
bang, and climbed up to his place by the coachman, leaving the two
persons inside to themselves.
“Well, now,” said Mrs. Carter, eagerly, “did you ever see anything so
handsome? She quite took my breath away at first. As for you, Ross, well
the color hasn’t come back to your face yet. What _is_ the matter with
you?”
“Yes, I saw,” answered the man, dreamily, “I saw that she was
beautiful.”
CHAPTER IX.
THE LAMBERT MANSION.
The Lamberts were a proud family, aristocratic in birth intellect and
breeding. This branch with which our story deals, had added great wealth
to its other possessions by marriage with a rich man’s only daughter.
Mrs. Lambert was not content with a home in the Fifth Avenue, which many
a small monarch might have coveted for a regal palace, but she must have
it altogether different, more superb than her neighbors, unique as well
as magnificent. Mrs. Lambert had led society so long, and travelled so
much, that commonplace things, bought by the yard, and arranged exactly
like every other house of the class, were far beneath her aspirations.
Her stately mansion abounded in beautiful objects, rare and costly,
which she had been years in collecting at every curiosity-shop and
brie-a-brae sale in Europe.
The ground on which the Lambert mansion was built had been a farm, or
rather homestead, when its present mistress was born. As the city throve
and grew around it, that which had been a modest competency became
enormous wealth, in the heart of which she replaced the old homestead
with a palace, and turned the old garden and goodly home lot into a
wilderness of flowers. These grew and bloomed beautifully, in spite of
three or four grand old forest trees which still kept a firm root-hold
in the soil. Standing in front, with those broad steps winding up to the
entrance through their heavy stone balustrades, you saw nothing of the
lovely green paradise that bloomed on the other side of that costly
building. The plate glass windows were so brilliant, the stone work so
elaborate, that an idea of nature took you by surprise.
Leave the avenue only for a minute, turn down the first cross street,
and the bloom, the rich greenness, and rustle of leaves, come upon you
like enchantment. Through them all, you saw sheets of curved glass
rolling downward like sunlit waves of the ocean; and through them come
the splendid glow of blossoming flowers, among which you could see birds
fluttering, and a fountain shooting up diamonds.
This bit of paradise had formerly been old Mr. Lambert’s kitchen-garden,
planted around the edge with currant-bushes, and with a thicket of
feathery fennel rising like a green fountain in the center. Where the
thicket of tea-roses blossomed most richly, he had planted an asparagus
bed and sold the product to market women at the highest price he could
get. That great plot of heliotrope and scarlet geraniums, gave him a
rich harvest of beets and carrots, in the good old days. But of all the
old, thrifty life, there was nothing left save one great white
rose-tree, that still clambered up a green post, and half buried a
pretty wren-house in its sturdy foliage.
This wren-house the old man had devised when he planted the rose on his
daughter’s birth-day, a bit of affectionate sentiment, she could never
force herself to root from the gorgeous splendor of her after life. So
there the rose-tree bloomed, and the wren-house gave forth yearly broods
of young birds, that in their turn built nests, and filled the little
spot with songsters bright and beautiful as the flowers.
Mrs. Lambert was a middle-aged lady now, and the white rose had died
more than once in its main stock since she was born. Still shoots sprang
up from the roots again, and the bush remained itself; while an old, old
man, who had worked on the original homestead, and now lived over one of
the stables, kept the wren-house thatched, and the ground rich around
the old memorial bush, sometimes crying a little as he dug up the earth,
and counted the years since the first slender twig was planted by the
hand so long cold, while he stood and looked on, wondering if the sprout
would take root.
This old man, with hair as white as snow, was in the garden a few days
after the opening of this story, looking weird and strange in all that
bloom as the old white rose itself; this, being out of flower, was
gnarled and rough, having nothing but green leaves to shelter the
wren-house with. Some of its branches had died with age, and with his
withered and trembling hands the old gardener was attempting to cut the
lifeless wood away, a task that went to his heart, for it seemed like
digging his own grave.
As the old gardener hacked at the rough wood, a man, who had been
loitering along the side-walk, stopped, as many a curious person had
done before, and looked in upon the pleasant spot, while his hand held
lightly by one of the iron rails. It was a white, thin hand, but not of
that delicate mould which entire freedom from toil, from the cradle up,
leaves to the possessor. Some time in its owner’s life that hand had
wrought and toiled, though the palm was soft now and the fingers
slender.
Something in the face, which looked over the iron railing, seemed to
interest the old man, who paused with his knife half through the wood of
the rose-bush, and shading his eyes, took a keen survey of its features.
As if impelled by some mysterious attraction, the old gardener left his
knife sticking in the wood, and moved with slow difficulty toward the
iron railing, exactly as if the man had summoned him. Indeed, it almost
seemed as if he had done so, for the moment those hobbling steps paused
the stranger began to ask questions, which the old man, usually so grim
and crusty with persons he did not know, answered with prompt respect.
“A beautiful garden this,” said the stranger, gently, meeting the old
man’s gaze with a look that had something anxious in it.
“Well, yes, I should think so. It has been a growing a good many years,
and from the first was rich.”
“Are you the gardener?”
“What, I? Of course. What else should I be, if not the madam’s gardener?
I, who helped her to dig up her first little flower-bed when she wasn’t
more than so high.”
Here the old man bent down a little, and measured off the empty space
about to the level of his rheumatic knees.
“But you seem a very old man to work at all.”
“Do I? Well, it isn’t any hard work I do. There is a boy out there by
the green-house that keeps himself busy obeying my orders, and he gets
along pretty well considering.”
Here the old man pointed to a tall, stalwart laborer, some thirty-five
years of age, who really did the work of the place, and whom the old man
considered as a boy.
“I’m not so old as to want help, you know,” continued the old gardener;
“but the madam——”
“I think you said she had lived here from a child?”
The stranger’s voice was hoarse and constrained, as he interrupted the
old man with this question.
The gardener brushed back the gray hair from his ears, as if something
in the voice bewildered him; then he answered,
“Why, everybody here knows that. The big wooden house is gone, but that
heap of stone stands over the old cellar, and _she_ lives like a queen
where her father died. The great difference is, she picks roses where he
sold leets and carrots; and them green-houses stand just where his
pigpens were. Wonderful, isn’t it?”
“But you have not told me who the lady is?”
“Not told you? Ha! ha! As if everybody didn’t know Mrs. Lambert.”
“The lady is married, then?”
These words fell heavily, like drops of lead, from the stranger’s white
lips, and his hand, which clasped the railing, tightened spasmodically
around the iron.
“Married! Why that was years and years ago. She went across the seas to
some foreign countries after her father died, and came back with a
husband and a son.”
“Her son?”
“Lord a mercy! No! Step-child—a first rate shaver by Mr. Lambert’s first
wife; but she don’t seem to know the difference. He’ll get every cent
she’s worth, and that’s a heap of money, I tell you. But there she goes
down the back walk toward the green-house, you can see her white dress
through the bushes.”
The stranger grasped the iron spikes with both hands now, and the face,
which looked over them, was white as death.
“Let me in! Let me pass through!” he exclaimed, looking wildly around
for a gate.
“Well, I should rather think not; no trespassers ever get in to tread
down the madam’s flowers. She wouldn’t allow it. Halloo! what are you
about?”
The stranger had discovered a gate upon the latch, and opening it, much
to the old man’s surprise, passed into the garden.
“Stop there! Hold on, I say!”
The stranger did not even hear this quivering protest, but walked
swiftly across the garden and entered a green-house, that rose in its
midst like a mammoth bird-cage of rolling glass, choked up with leaves
and blossoms. Beneath an acacia-tree, covered with soft, yellow
blossoms, stood a lady, with her white arm uplifted, gathering a spray
of the delicate plant, which she was about to group with a quantity of
moss-roses and heliotrope, which she had plucked in the open air. She
dropped her hand in amazement as a strange man entered the green-house,
and the branch she had half broken rustled slowly back to its place.
“Elizabeth!”
The lady started. A cry that rose to her lips as her name was uttered,
broke into something like a sob, and she seemed about to escape.
“Elizabeth!”
She turned now, trembling, white, shrinking with dread, and looked into
the man’s face.
“You—you——”
Her blanched lips could utter no more, she seized the acacia by its
stem, and the trembling of her arm shook down the blossoms like rain
upon her bowed head.
CHAPTER X.
DAWNING PROSPERITY.
Little James Laurence worked manfully in his new vocation. He carried
home packages of tea, pounds of sausages, and paper bags stuffed with
crackers, quicker than any boy of his size was ever known to do before.
He ran errands up and down stairs for Kate Gorman, and soon learned to
toss “Jerusha Maria” in the air with an adroitness that threw her into
an ecstasy of crowing, and set her long clothes to fluttering through
and through, like the plumage of a bird. He learned to put on her tiny
socks when she shook them from her plump, little feet; and never touched
the top of her head without trembling for the delicate spot there, which
Mrs. Smith had anxiously warned him of. He kept the child’s cradle in a
soft, monotonous jog while she slept, without complaint, though the day
was ever so bright, and the cheery sound of boys playing marbles, on the
side-walk, tempted him sorely at times.
For all this James got his board, and two dollars a week, a sum that
brought a marvellous quantity of groceries every Saturday night, as Mrs.
Smith reckoned up accounts, and sent the boy home rejoicing to spend the
Sabbath with his family.
Eva, too, had received her last instalment of wages, and Mrs. Laurence
grew stronger and stronger each day, as that heavy burden of anxiety was
lifted from her shoulders. As for Ruth, who lived in the happiness of
those around her, this gleam of sunshine revived her strength and beauty
as if she had been a flower. With the reaction of infinite relief, she
began to wonder if there was anything on earth that she could do for the
general happiness.
To say that Mrs. Smith was the good angel of this little household,
would be to cast a certain degree of ridicule on this robust,
ruddy-faced, and genial-hearted woman: for she had nothing of the angel
about her, except that sweet snow-plumed spirit of mercy that brooded in
her warm heart, as doves make a nest of soft materials, and glorify them
with the cooing music of perfect love.
No, Mrs. Smith was not an angel, by any means. She had some household
ways that angels would have considered out of place, not to mention her
name, which was the reverse of poetical to say nothing of the seraphic.
Sometimes the good woman scolded her husband roundly, and once or
twice—I tell this with infinite reluctance—she had been known to snatch
Jerusha Maria from the soft depths of her cradle, after that young lady
had cried till her face was of a lovely purple, and shake her till the
feathers would have flown, had her mother been an angel, and thus
endowed her with the plumage of a seraph.
In fact, Mrs. Smith was a kind, wholesome specimen of the middle class
American housewife, and a good friend to the Laurence family. That was
all. She had, when business grew prosperous, taken a lad from the
street, rather more impulsively than we have seen her adopt our friend
James, and believing herself to have met with success on that occasion,
was the more willing to try a new experiment of mercy. But, like a good
many other kind-hearted people, she forgot to guard herself against the
infirmities of human jealousy, and was quite reckless of the fact that
Jared Boyce received his fellow clerk with scowls of dissatisfaction,
and that sneers of disdain curled his incipient red moustache, whenever
the lad came near him.
This youth was left in charge of the store whenever Smith went out to
make purchases, and his wife was called up stairs, which happened
frequently, as time wore on, for Jerusha Maria was cutting her teeth in
a vicious state of mind, and Kate Gorman had more than she could do in
the kitchen.
Of course, this threw young James more frequently into the store, where
Jared found occasion to impose all sorts of petty indignities upon him.
These crafty annoyances the boy, too noble for complaint, bore with a
degree of manliness that threatened to baffle the object his enemy had
in view. One thing James saw clearly and felt, as only a proud,
sensitive child could, Jared Boyce did not want him about. Why?
James asked himself this question again and again, with tears in his
eyes, sometimes in the depths of the night, when a vague sense of
trouble would keep him awake, sometimes when burdened with a heavy
basket in the street; but he took counsel of no one, and bore his own
trouble in silence like a little man as he was.
After awhile things changed somewhat with the lad. Jared cast off his
morose bearing, and made some cringing advances toward cordiality, from
which the boy shrunk with sensitive dread.
One day, when James had gone out with some packages, Smith came into the
store in haste, while a countryman who had brought in a load of produce,
waited at the counter with a whip in his hand.
“Thirty-seven dollars,” said Smith, opening the money drawer and
counting some bank notes that he found there. “No need of waiting;
generally enough on hand for small amounts like this. Ha, Boyce! who has
been paying out money. I’m ten dollars short. Run up and ask the old
woman if she’s taken any. If she has, tell her to shell out, the man is
waiting!”
Boyce turned slowly, and went up stairs. He paused once or twice while
ascending, and bit his white lips, as if doubtful what course to pursue.
Then he lifted his head with a dash, ran the fingers of one hand through
his fire-red hair, and flung open the door where Mrs. Smith was sitting
with “Jerusha Maria” on her lap, rubbing her gums with the handle of a
dessert-spoon, in the desperate hope that she was aiding a refractory
tooth to cut.
“Mrs. Smith, the boss wants to know if you’ve took any money from out of
the drawer. He wants to make up a bill.”
“What, me! Goodness gracious! What do I want of money, with Jerusha
Maria crying her eyes out, and I trying my best to set her teeth of an
edge. Tell Smith not to make a fool of himself, but search his own
pockets. Dear me! will that man never have no consideration!”
“Then you haven’t got the money?” said Jared, looking over Mrs. Smith’s
head, as if he were questioning the wall.
“Money! Not a cent! Don’t bother me!” cried the dame flinging down the
spoon, and searching the child’s mouth with her motherly finger. “What
do I know about the store, with this little angel screaming like mad
with the ache of her precious gums! There, there! mother knows they buse
her darling! Oh, goodness! Kate Gorman, come here. I’m sure there’s one
coming through just under my finger; look, now.”
Kate set down a saucer she was wiping, dried her hands hastily on the
dish towel, and came forward beaming with expectation.
“Just turn her purty face to the light,” she cried, sinking on her two
knees before the child, and peering into the mouth in which sobs and
screams were half smothered. By gorry! and so it is, true enough! like
the pint of a needle agin yer finger. There, now, the swate crathur will
have some peace an’ quietness. “Boyce, go down an’ tell the master that
it has come, and not stand gauking there.”
Boyce, who had been in no haste to go down, closed the door softly, and
stood ruminating on the outside. Directly his face brightened with some
new-born thought, and he entered the store with his usual manner.
“Mrs. Smith says she hasn’t took a cent from the draw, boss.”
“Hasn’t taken a cent from the drawer!” exclaimed Smith, excitedly. “Then
where the thunder has that ten-dollar bill gone! I left three in that
identical drawer not more en half an hour ago, and now only two is left.
Who has been back of the counter since I went out?”
“Not a soul but me and Mrs. Smith’s new boy, Jim.”
Smith’s countenance fell. He went to the drawer again, drew it
completely out from under the counter, turned it bottom up, with a bang,
and once more searched every fragment of paper with care.
Then he remembered the countryman, who was waiting patiently, and
assorting out some small bills, paid him in moody silence.
Boyce was very busy all this time re-arranging boxes, and dusting the
counter; but his furtive eyes now and then turned upon Smith with the
look of a hound that fears chastisement, and his work was done in a
quick, nervous fashion, quite unusual to him.
Meantime, little Jim came in with an empty basket on his arm, bright and
radiant as a June morning. Smith lifted his eyes from the desk where he
stood, and when he saw that cheerful, honest face, his own brightened.
He had intended to question the boy, but thought of his wife, and had
not the heart to do it.
“There is another basket to be taken to Mrs. Lambert’s cook, who comes
down all this way because of one of the footmen being the cousin of my
poor dead mother; so look sharp and get the things there in time,” said
Boyce, swinging a basket up to the counter. “Tell her every article is
choice, as choice can be, such as we don’t give to common customers, by
no manner of means. There, now, heave away!”
CHAPTER XI.
GOSSIP IN THE BASEMENT.
James received the basket, and carried it off manfully, but began to
drag in his walk, and set the heavy load down for a moment’s rest after
he had carried it a block or two, for his spirit ran far beyond his
strength, poor fellow! When he entered the spacious kitchen in Mrs.
Lambert’s dwelling, the perspiration was standing in drops on his
forehead and he staggered in his walk.
Two or three servants were in the kitchen, gathered in a group around a
sallow and highly dressed young lady, whose French cap was in a flutter
from the active movement of her head, and whose hands were now and then
taken from the pockets in her apron to illustrate what she was saying
with peculiar emphasis.
So occupied and interested was this group that no one observed the tired
boy, who stood panting over the basket he had placed upon the floor,
waiting for some one to claim its contents. Even the cook, whose duty it
was, stood by her table with the rolling-pin resting motionless on a
half-formed pie-crust, her hands white with flour, and her mouth open
with eager curiosity, listening to the female in that French cap so
intently that she had no eyes nor ears for anything else.
“I tell you the man was a total stranger. Old Storms can’t remember ever
seeing him before—and he remembers every one that ever came here since
the deluge. He protested against the man’s coming into the garden, and
held the gate to with all his might; but the stranger just pushed him
aside, and tramping across the garden, made straight for the
conservatory without a word, as if everything belonged to him.”
“Did you ever see such impudence,” said a jaunty footman whose eyes were
bent admiringly on the speaker. She nodded an assent, and proceeded with
her narrative.
“Old Storms followed after just as fast as he could hobble. First he
heard a little scream, then a dead silence, and through the glass he
could see the tall acacia-tree bending and fluttering as if a storm had
struck it. Then came quick words. The man spoke low and steadily, but
madam’s voice rose high and sharp as no one ever heard it before; and
when old Storms looked in, she was white as a ghost, and shaking like a
leaf. She saw his face peeping through the door, and lifting her arms,
motioned-him away, while her eyes seemed to shine right through him like
burning stars.”
“But who was the man? Why didn’t the madam order him out?” exclaimed the
cook, grasping her rolling-pin with all the force of a large, heavy
hand. “I only wish it had a been me.”
“But it was madam who ordered old Storms out; she that stands everything
from him, even to being snubbed about picking her own flowers,” answered
the maid. “I don’t understand it. She must have known the man, yet she
was afraid of him, she was white as a sheet.”
“And quivering all over like a jelly,” broke in the cook. “Wasn’t that
what you said, Ellen?”
“I said nothing of the kind, cook,” answered the maid, with infinite
disdain. “No one was talking of jellies, that I know of, so please to
keep such comparisons for the kitchen.”
The cook turned her back on the exasperated maid, and began rolling out
her pie-crust with vigor, muttering to herself,
“Sich airs! Just as if wearing a high-flying cap made some people better
than other people.”
“But you didn’t tell, Miss Ellen, what came of it all; which of the
madam’s people was it who showed that strange person into the street?”
inquired the dashing footman, who had listened so eagerly to Ellen’s
story.
“Which of ’em? Not you, Robert, by any manner of means. The truth was,
old Storms kept guard over the conservatory a full half hour. Then the
man came out, looking stern and white, as if he had been committing
murder. He passed right by the old man without so much as looking at
him, and tramped off through the garden-gate, wading right through a bed
of heliotropes in full blossom, and coming up against that old white
rose-bush, with the wren’s-nest over it. Then he stopped as if some one
had shot him, and leaning his head against the post, shook till the
leaves trembled and the branches rustled.
“Old Storms could not wait to see anything more, for looking through the
glass, he saw madam lying in a heap, with her head against the marble of
the fountain, not a mite of color in her face, her hands, or her neck.
At first he thought she was dead, and began to wring his old hands over
her, and cry out so loud that the under-gardener heard him. Dropping
everything he ran into the green-house and lifted her up while old
Storms came in after me.
“Of course, I went out with a flask of hartshorn in one hand, and
aromatic vinegar in the other. That poor old fellow went before, with
great round tears rolling down his cheek; but I was too frightened to
cry, you may believe that. Why Mr. Robert there could have knocked me
down with a feather.”
“As if I could be hired to do anything so exceedingly unmanly,” said the
footman, bowing low, with one hand on his heart, “the bare idea is
wounding to—to—— Yes, wounding, Miss Ellen.”
“But I didn’t mean it as such. The feathery idee was a comparison, not
an actuality, Mr. Robert. Excuse me, I meant no harm; there isn’t a girl
living who appreciates your superfluous qualities better than I do. Pray
forgive me!”
Robert allowed himself to be appeased, and took Miss Ellen’s hand
affectionately in his, while he besought her to go on with her touching
narrative.
“There isn’t much more to tell,” said Ellen, leaving her hand rather
longer than was necessary in the footman’s clasp. “I found her what
seemed to me stone-dead, her hands cold as ice, her face white as the
marble over which the water dripped, her hair wet with the spray of the
fountain. Old Storms began to cry, and the under-gardener—”
“Well, Miss Ellen, what of him?” demanded the footman, tossing the
clinging hand away indignantly. “What of that cretur? Did he have the
cheek to offer to help, and lift the madam up, and, perhaps, touch that
hand in doing of it—that hand which mine—— Speak, Ellen, what _did_ that
wretched being presume to do?”
“Why, Robert, he only lifted her up from the cold marble of the floor,
and laid her on a garden-sofa.”
“He did? That is enough. I understand the rest. Perfidious woman! You
helped him! Your hands met—your eyes——”
“No, Robert, no! I hardly looked at him. But what could we do? Old
Storms hasn’t the strength of a baby, and I was so frightened!”
“But you talked with him?”
“Only to get all the particulars which the crabbed old man wouldn’t talk
about. In fact, he tried to make me believe that nothing out of the
common had happened; that no strange man had been there; and he was
awful huffy with the under-gardener for coming in after me. In fact, if
I had depended on old Storms, not a soul in this house would have known
anything about it.”
“We don’t know much as it is,” muttered the cook, kneading handsful of
butter into her pie-crust, while Ellen made the most of her story.
“Well, you may know this, if you’ll take the trouble to understand,”
answered Ellen, with a toss of her head. “It was full ten minutes before
the madam came out of her fainting fit, and when she did, it was to sit
up like a ghost and look around with frightened eyes, as if she dreaded
something, and there old Storms stood half crying. When she saw me the
color came back to her face with a rush, and in her grand way, she asked
what I was doing there. When I attempted to answer, she pointed to the
door and said,
“Go, leave me. There was nothing the matter, that you should be called.
The heavy perfume of the flowers made me faint; but Storms was enough.”
“Then she arose with her haughtiest air and swept by me like a queen.”
“Rather hard on you, Ellen. I should say it all meant that you wasn’t
wanted,” said the cook, dusting the flour from her hands with a sort of
glee, for she had made that a pretence for clapping them.
“I wasn’t addressing my conversation to you,” replied Ellen, with lofty
disdain, and was about to say to Mr. Robert “that when I went into the
house madam passed me without a word, and shut herself up in her own
room where she has been these two hours without ringing her bell once.
Now I say that looks mysterious.”
“Sensationing, at least,” answered the footman.
CHAPTER XII.
JAMES MAKES AN ACQUAINTANCE.
“Please, will you tell some one to empty the basket. I’ve been away from
the store ever so long.”
It was the voice of little James, who had been modestly waiting to be
noticed while this eager conversation went on, and now addressed Ellen
as the most important person in the room.
“Groceries,” cried the girl, with a magnificent lift of the head. “Do I
look as if groceries belonged to my department, boy?”
“Give ’em to me,” cried the cook, swinging the basket up to a dresser
with the nerve of a giant. “There is a mighty difference between
buttoning a lady’s boots and cooking her dinner, of course. We are all
fine ladies here, only it hasn’t got about yet. There, now, run home as
quick as you like.”
“Has that boy been listening all this time?” cried Ellen, casting angry
glances at the blushing young face.
“I—I tried all I could not to hear,” said the boy, modestly. “It was not
my fault; I wanted to get away from the first.”
“Well, mind you hold your tongue about anything I’ve been saying, or
you’ll get into trouble, and lose madam’s custom.”
“That’s just as _I_ say,” answered the cook, defiantly. “You stick to
your ribbons and curling stick, Ellen Post; I and this boy can get along
very well without you. There’s your empty basket, my little fellow; now
run home, and don’t mind what any one says to you but myself; but
remember to come earlier to-morrow, for I am bound to go out early
anyhow, having a little business at the Savings Bank that must be seen
to, not being one of them stuck-up persons that heap everything on their
own backs—I look out for a rainy day, I do.”
Here the cook lifted her head in the air and took a deliberate survey of
Ellen Post, at which stage of the quarrel James left the kitchen, full
of wonder that there could be so much discontent in a house like that.
On his way home, the lad almost ran against a gentleman who was walking
slowly along the side-walk. In attempting to avoid the collision his
foot slipped, and he fell forward upon the flags with a force that
stunned him for the moment. The gentleman lifted him from the stones in
considerable agitation, and putting back the hair from his forehead,
examined the bruise, which was swelling rapidly upon it.
“My poor boy,” he said, in a voice so sweet with compassion that tears
swelled into the lad’s eyes at once, though the pain of his fall had
brought no moisture there.
“Oh, it’s nothing, sir! We boys are used to such tumbles. You are only
too kind about it. All my own fault, sir, thank you!”
“No, but you are hurt, and need help. I cannot let you go home alone.”
James tried to get up a brave laugh; but the blow had made him dizzy,
and he staggered forward rather than walked.
“Where do you live? Not far from here, I suppose,” inquired the
stranger, with gentle kindness.
“Oh! I live in one place and tend store in another,” answered the boy.
“You had better go home, then, and I will get a doctor to put something
on your forehead.”
“What, a doctor for this? Oh, my! that would be funny! The boys would
all laugh at me!”
“Still you have had a serious fall, and such things are often dangerous.
Tell me where you live?”
“Well, sir, if you insist upon it, I am going right by the house. It
won’t take long to put a piece of wet paper on a fellow’s forehead; and
as you want to see it done, I haven’t any objection, though mother and
Ruthy will be surprised.”
So James, unconscious of the tender gratitude which prompted the act,
gave one hand to the stranger, and the two walked along together.
“What is your name, my little man?” inquired the stranger, greatly
interested in the boy.
“James. James Laurence.”
“Laurence? I met a young lady of that name not long ago—a very beautiful
young lady.”
“Was she in a store?”
“Yes.”
“Tall, with eyes that look like water in a shady place?”
“She had soft, pleasant eyes.”
“Did she tell you her other name? Was it Eva?”
“That was her name.”
“Well, then, you’ve seen one of the brightest, sweetest, darlingest
girls that ever lived, sir; let me tell you that, if she is my sister.”
“Then the young lady is really and truly your sister?” said the man, and
a strange tone of disappointment broke into his naturally sad voice.
“Really and truly she is my own sister; but no wonder you can’t just
believe it, she’s so much grander and brighter than any of us. I never
see a great, stone house like that I have just come away from, without
thinking our Eva was made to live in it, and be a queen, with lots of
common people to wait on her.”
“What house have you just come from, my little friend?”
“Mrs. Lambert’s!”
“Ha!”
“It is that great house on the corner, with so many flowers behind it.
Eva is so fond of flowers, too. It is she who trains up the morning
glory vines, and plants sweet peas and crimson beans among them.
Sometimes I almost like our little garden as well as Mrs. Lambert’s. We
plant our own flowers, you see, and that makes a difference in the way
of enjoying them.”
“It does, indeed! Do you go to Mrs. Lambert’s often?”
“I never went there till Mrs. Smith took me into the grocery; but I used
to pass by the garden every day. It was a little farther to school
through that street, but I loved to walk slow and look through the iron
fence, where the great tea-roses and geraniums seemed to set the ground
on fire, and that white-headed old man moving about among them was like
a picture. At first he was awful cross, and would order me away, but
after a while, when he saw that I never so much as reached my hand
through, he would sometimes chuck a rose, or a sprig of something sweet
through the fence, and go away chuckling to himself. I always carried
the flowers to Ruthy, or our Eva, they are both so fond of them, you
know, and this made us all just a little acquainted with the great house
up yonder. I dare say the proud lady would think our garden no great
things, but the girls love it a good deal better than she loves hers, I
promise you; for, go by ever so often, I hardly ever see her in it.”
“Have you ever spoken to the lady?”
“What—me? No, indeed; but she spoke to me once!”
“How was that?”
“One day when I was walking with my sister Eva, she leaned out of her
carriage, and looked after us in a strange earnest way, that made Eva
pull down her veil. The next-day, as I was going along by the
garden-fence, the lady was close by me picking flowers on the other
side. I suppose my eyes looked greedy for them, for she called to me in
a kind, sweet way, and reached some of her flowers through the railing.
I was afraid to touch them at first; but she smiled, and said, Old
Storms had told her how I loved to hang about the railing, and that I
had a young lady with me once, who seemed as fond of flowers as I was.
“Oh! I said, a thousand times more so. Eva loves them better than
anything in the world. When I said Eva, the lady seemed to grow
restless, and dropped some of her flowers without noticing it.”
“That’s a singular name,” she said, “that is——”
“That is, for poor people, I said, when she stopped, as if afraid of
hurting my feelings. Yes, we all know that; but then our Eva never
seemed like poor people. Everybody thinks she is a lady—and so she is,
every inch of her.
“The madam smiled when I said this, and her face grew red as a rose all
in a minute, as if I had been praising her instead of Eva, which wasn’t
likely, being only a little boy, and she a splendid lady. Then she asked
me about my father who was killed, sir, when we needed him most; and
about my mother who was working so hard to keep us together, and said
that perhaps she would come some time and see our garden, if it was so
pretty; but she never came.”
The stranger listened to that frank, young voice with gentle interest,
asking a few questions now and then, always calculating to draw out some
detail about the lady of the great house, but without directly alluding
to her.
“But since then you have been to the house?”
“Yes, sir, after I went into business. That was what took me there
to-day.”
James spoke guardedly, now he remembered that what he had overheard was
not his to tell. The stranger showed no disposition to carry the subject
further, but fell into thought, and moved forward as if he had been
alone.
“There, there! you see Eva’s morning glories running up the window,”
cried the boy.
“Is this your home, my boy?”
“Yes, sir, while we can keep it, that is; but who knows what good luck
will come next! If I were only a man now!”
“So you long to be a man?” said the stranger, looking down at the lad
with sorrowful interest.
“Yes, I do. Then, sir, I would keep that roof over my mother’s head in
spite of all the mortgages in the world. Oh! how I would work!”
“Brave lad, how I envy you.”
“Envy me! Well, yes, I am a good deal happier than one could expect.
Working for women who love you isn’t bad fun; but here is the gate, and
there is Ruthy, you can see her through the window. Won’t she wonder who
it is, and what brings me home this time of day?”
“You seem to have forgotten your hurt?”
“No, it feels a little heavy, and smarts some; but I’ll pull my cap down
not to frighten them. Of course, it’s nothing; but then one’s mother is
so tender of a fellow. There!”
James pulled his cap far over his bruised forehead, and opening the
gate, invited his strange guest to pass in.
CHAPTER XIII.
THE GENTLE INVALID.
Ruth Laurence though an invalid, was pining for something which might
occupy the slender hands which seemed all too frail for labor. She could
do many pretty trifles, however, with those deft fingers, and in her
soul lay a deep love of art, which they were patiently striving to work
out, whenever a bit of wax or a scrap of paper fell in her way.
Sometimes, as the wind swept through the open windows of that little
room, it carried off tiny morsels of paper, on which a butterfly, a
bird, or a flower was sketched, which went whirling off among the
old-fashioned flowers like a living thing. Sometimes Ruth would manage
to get ravelings from scraps of silk, out of which she wrought rose-buds
for pincushions, and groups of blossoms for segar-cases which brought in
a shilling or two, now and then, for the scanty household-fund, and gave
her a world of happiness in the sweet power of creation.
She was lying on her couch, close by the window, with a bit of drawing
paper in her hand, on which the soft shadows of a white rose were
forming themselves, when a click of the gate-latch, and the sound of
strange footsteps made her start and look through the window. She saw
her brother James by the gate, and with him a tall man, whom she had
never seen before. The stranger waited a moment for the boy to complete
what he was saying, and then crossed the little yard, while James ran
forward to open the door.
“Ruthy! Ruthy, dear! just sit up a little, if you can; I have brought a
gentleman, who wants to get acquainted with us. I told him all about
things, you know, and he seems to think—Well, I don’t know what he
thinks—but something awful kind, I’m sure.”
While James stood in the doorway uttering this exciting little speech,
Ruth arose feebly from her pillows, dropped her feet to the floor, and
turned her eyes upon the stranger in breathless expectation. She saw a
tall slender man, some forty or forty-five years of age, with hair that
had once been black as the neck of a raven, large dark eyes full of calm
sadness, a forehead as white as marble, and but faintly lined. To these
were added a fine sensitive mouth, to which laughter seemed to come
never, and smiles but seldom; still, in his face and quiet, gentlemanly
air, was that indescribable something which awakes sympathy and verges
on tenderness.
“Forgive me, young lady; I did not intend to intrude on you in this
abrupt way,” he said, lifting his hat as he crossed the threshold. “I
have met a young lady, your sister, I think, who half gave me permission
to call.”
“My sister is not at home,” answered Ruth, blushing; for she was so
unaccustomed to the sight of a stranger that the presence of this one
set her heart into a wild flutter.
“I know; this good lad told me as much. He also told me some other
things about his family, that made me think—that made me hope—” The
stranger paused, and bent his eyes upon the girl with a long, wistful
look, that seemed pleading with her for help.
“Perhaps you hoped to find some one that you knew?”
“Yes, yes; I did hope that—but it was long ago. No friend of mine could
be young as you are.”
“Was it somebody you wanted to find, then? Perhaps mother may help you.”
“Perhaps,” said the man, abstractedly, still gazing in that delicate
young face, as if searching its features, one by one.
“She knew all my poor father’s friends,” said Ruth, embarrassed by the
silence.
“Ah, yes! I should like to see your mother.”
Ruth lifted her voice a little, and called out:
“Mother! Mother!”
“Well, I must be going. It’s so long since I went out, and they’ll miss
me at the store,” said little James, who had waited in silence for
something strange to happen; for this advent of a stranger seemed full
of importance to him. “Good-bye, Ruthy; good-bye, sir! I’m off.”
As James ran down the front yard, Mrs. Laurence came into the little
parlor, untying the apron in which she had been working as she came in.
Mr. Ross started, and turning in his chair, regarded her with a sharp,
scrutinizing look, which deepened into an expression of keen
disappointment.
“This is my mother,” said Ruth, bending her head, while Mrs. Laurence
paused to fling her apron back into the kitchen, when she saw a stranger
in the room.
Ross arose, and stood a moment, waiting for Mrs. Laurence to advance;
for, though everything was humble, and even poverty-stricken around
them, he felt that these women were naturally far above the level of
their appearance.
“I have intruded, Madam, perhaps rudely,” he said, at last; “but having
met one of your children by accident, her resemblance to one—to an old
friend—was so striking, that I ventured to inquire about her here.”
Mrs. Laurence seemed more than usually disturbed by this speech; she
turned a cold glance on her visitor, and said,
“I cannot remember of ever seeing you before, sir; there must be some
mistake.”
Ross looked searchingly at the woman, as she spoke; her voice was firm
and somewhat harsh; her reception of his polite address a little
repellant; but she motioned him to take a seat, and occupied one
herself, putting down her sleeves, which had been rolled up to the
elbows.
“I once knew a man of your name,” said Ross, regarding the woman with a
look of hesitation.
“Was he a policeman?” questioned Mrs. Laurence.
“Not while I knew him. We were boys in the same school.”
“How long was that ago?”
“More than twenty years—that is, it is almost that since we parted.”
Mrs. Laurence reflected a moment, then lifting her face, said,
“Well?”
“He was the dearest friend I ever had. When I left him, he promised to
watch over my interests, to——”
“May I ask your name,” said Mrs. Laurence now keenly aroused.
“Ross—Herman Ross.”
Mrs. Laurence turned her eyes from the face she had been studying with a
sort of terror, and her voice grew low and hoarse as she questioned him
further.
“And the name of your friend—his full name?”
“Leonard—Leonard Laurence.”
“That was father’s name,” said Ruth, in a half whisper, looking at her
mother, who groaned heavily, without saying a word. Low as the words
were spoken, Ross heard them, and his face kindled.
“Then, young lady, your father was my close friend, and loved me like a
brother. Will you not trust and like me a little for his sake?”
“I love everything that he loved,” said Ruth, with tears in her eyes;
and she held out her frail little hand, which Ross took, reverently;
then he turned to the other woman with a look of touching appeal.
“And you are Leonard Laurence’s wife. I remember seeing you once, a
fair, young bride.”
The iron muscles about the woman’s mouth began to quiver, and a flush
came around her pale-blue eyes.
“There is a long weary stretch between now and then,” she said, turning
away her face.
“There is, indeed!” responded Ross, with a sigh, which stirred his bosom
with the force of a groan. “A long, weary stretch; full of desolation to
more than you and me.”
“It gave him a violent death, and me widowhood like this,” said the
woman, turning cold and white.
“The boy told me something of this, but I was not sure it was the same
man. I hoped to find him alive and prosperous. This is a hard, hard blow
to a man who had so few friends.”
The woman looked at him jealously, as if his evident grief encroached
upon her own melancholy right of sorrow. From the first, she seemed to
regard him as a person to be kept at arms-length.
“Tell me more—tell me how he died?” said Ross, in a tremulous voice. “It
will be a pain, I know; but this suspense and conjecture will have no
end, without a thorough knowledge of all that relates to him. I must
know.”
Ruth looked wistfully at her mother, and was about to utter some tender
protest; but Mrs. Laurence lifted her hand, as if she understood the
kind impulse, and was ready to take up her hard task.
CHAPTER XIV.
THE POLICEMAN’S DEATH.
“It was during the Rebellion,” said Mrs. Laurence, “when the
laboring-classes of the city went wild with a mad idea that the draft
was intended to oppress them and favor the rich. Most of our city troops
had been drawn off to check the advance of the enemy, and a fearful duty
fell upon the police—as brave a set of men as ever went to any
battlefield.
“The riot came upon us unexpectedly. My husband seemed rather more than
usually anxious that morning, but not really apprehensive. He was then a
captain in the force, and held to be one of the bravest and most
experienced men among them. You have seen him. You know what manner of
man he was; but, no—you knew him in his youth—this was in his perfect
prime. In the glow of health, in the might of firm resolution, he left
me that day. I watched him going down the street, from that window—that
very window, sir. We had just built this house, then, and were making it
a home for the children. The youngest was by my side; he had mounted a
chair, and was clapping his hands and shouting for his father to look
back.
“Leonard was anxious, and walked on swiftly; for strange noises were in
the air, while groups of men and women gathered in the street, suddenly,
as if they sprang out of the earth. Still, my husband heard the shouts
of his child, and turning, waved his hand to us. I saw that no smile
lighted his face. He stopped, and seemed to listen. A low howl swept up
the street, as if a den of wild beasts were clamoring for food. This
time, he waved his club, and plunged into a great crowd of people, that
choked up the street, menacing him with threats. That great heaving
crowd poured itself upon him and tossed him into its midst with shouts
that made me quake from head to foot.
“That was an awful day. He had left me in charge of our children, and I
dared not leave them for a moment. My home was in the very heart of a
disaffected district. My husband was obnoxious, from his strict
discharge of duty, and suspected of more education, and higher ambition,
than the horde that surrounded us. Lonely as our household was, danger
menaced us. Twice during the day a crowd came up the street, swarmed
into our little garden, and threatened to burn the house. They would
have done it, too, but for Eva, who flung the door open, and standing on
the threshold, told them that she was there to protect her mother and
two children, younger and weaker than herself.
“Oh, sir! if you could have seen that child standing there, and braving
that crowd of fiends! How beautiful she looked, with her coal black hair
all abroad; her great eyes burning with courageous fire, hurling words
of wild appeal, like bullets, into the crowd. They met her, first, with
groans of derision, then with fierce shouts of applause, swearing that
she was worthy to lead in their own hot work; worthy of a place by the
demoniac women who knew how to cut their way through fire and blood to
the heart of an aristocrat.
“Before I could reach my child, or even cry out, a gaunt, gray-headed
old woman, with blazing eyes, and lips blistered with oaths, seized her
by the arm, shouting,
“‘Yes, yes! let us set her on to help us! She shall tear the brats from
out of their silk nests in the avenue, up yonder, and drown them in the
gutters! This is fancy work; just fit for a daring imp that isn’t afraid
of _us_! Them who ain’t afeared to fight us are bound to lead us. We
want a girl, about her age, to hunt up the small fry, and fling them
down for us to trample in the mud.’
“As the woman spoke, she lifted Eva from her feet, and would have hurled
her into the crowd; but I pushed the children from me, and sprang upon
her with the strength of a strong man in my arms. The struggle was short
and fierce. I rescued Eva, and thrusting her behind me, took her place
on the threshold of our home. The woman sprang upon me like a fiend;
froth flew like snow-flakes from her writhing lips, and a glow of blood
burned in her eyes—but I had three children to save.
“How I saved them; what words were used; if the strength of desperation,
that fairly turned every nerve in my body to iron, was put forth at all,
I do not know; but the crowd broke, filling the air with shouts of
laughter, and surged away, dragging that fiend-woman with them.
“Then I bolted the doors, and fell down, weaker and more helpless than
the children who crept around me, too frightened for crying. All day
long, the howling of the mob, the shrieks of terrified negroes, and the
rush of crowds, sweeping by on some errand of destruction, filled us
with shuddering dread. When night came we were still alone, watchful and
trembling with unutterable fear. I did not think it strange that my
husband was absent. While there was a duty to perform, I knew that we
need not hope to see him. But, oh, the suspense was terrible!
“All night we waited and listened to the gathering storm, to the
howlings of the mob, the startling crash of fire-bells, following close
on each other, and the sharp shrieks of men and women, trampled under
foot by the merciless rioters, whose fury it was my husband’s duty to
quell. Oh, that was an awful night! At each sound my children would
creep closer to me, and while the heart quivered in my bosom, I tried to
comfort them.
“Toward morning, a messenger came from my husband. He was still at his
post, and might not be able to leave it that day. We must keep bravely
up, and remain quiet, otherwise his mind would be so distracted that it
might be hard to go through what lay before him.
“I learned from the messenger that Leonard had tasted no food since
morning, and hastily gathered up what there was cooked in the house. I
sent it to him with the children’s love. Of course, we would be brave
and quiet, I said. He must not care for us. I would mind the children,
if God would only take care of him. I said this bravely, but my heart
quailed within me as I spoke.
“The messenger promised to come back in an hour or two, and we waited
for him with growing terror, for the crash of the fire-bells was
perpetual now. All around us, red tongues of flame were shooting up
through burning roofs, and the streets were full of straggling rioters,
with the plunder of sacked homes on their backs; some of them reeling
with intoxication, and cursing everything they met, as men and women
cursed each other around the guillotines of Paris, and in the slaughter
of the communes. These sights kept me at the window. An awful
fascination drew me toward the street whenever a fresh mob came crowding
along it. How did I know that he might not be there struggling against
the stormy passions that filled the city with smoke and thunder.
“The sun was going down on the second day, and there we stood, carefully
holding back the window-curtain, and straining our eyes to catch the
first glimpse of his coming, or of some messenger who could tell us of
his safety. All at once, a sound of low, growling thunder rolled down
one of the cross-streets, and before we could tell what it meant, a
group of policemen came up the street, each man armed and resolute, but
white as marble, with a knowledge of the fearful odds against them. The
leader of these men, towering above them all, was my husband. He never
once looked toward the house. Perhaps he feared that the sight of it
would unman him. With a loud, ringing voice, that reached us where we
stood, he gave some orders to his men, who ranged themselves across the
street, from which danger threatened. In a moment they were swept back
by a throng of rioters—swept back and scattered by a rush of
overpowering numbers. A shot was fired, and one man fell—the tallest,
the grandest. Oh, God, help me!—the bravest of them all. I saw him go
down. I saw the mob trample over him with yells of rage. His groans, his
death-agony are unheeded as the stones under those brutal feet.
“I never knew how it was done, but in a moment I was struggling and
buffeting my way through that avalanche of human fiends, as drowning men
fight with the surging waters of a flood. Perhaps they had some
compassion; or, it may be, that my white face frightened them, for the
crowd broke where he was lying, and scattered away, tracking his blood
upon the pavement as they went. I fell down on my knees by his side. I
laid my hand on his heart, and drew it away wet and red. His eyes were
open; but they could not see his poor wife; his lips were parted beneath
the shadow of his beard, which the wind stirred, and it seemed to me
that he was speaking. But, no; his murderers had done their work well. I
knelt down upon those hot, dusty stones and covered my face, that they
might not look upon the agony of my grief.
“Eva had followed me, and the little ones had clung to her shivering and
crying as she pressed through the crowd. We were all together—his little
family, wife and children—but he was dead. They would not believe it,
but called upon him with feeble cries to look up and say that he was not
much hurt. I knew that he was dead; that they were orphans, and _I_, his
wife, a widow.”
CHAPTER XV.
ARTIST SYMPATHY.
The woman ceased speaking. During her whole narrative she had shed no
tears, but her voice was low and cold, like the air that comes from a
tomb. Her lips never quivered, but they grew white as death. While her
mother was talking, Ruth had partly risen and drew the window-curtains
softly together, hoping thus to shroud something of the grief which this
man had so painfully aroused. Then she sunk back upon her couch, and
looked at the stranger reproachfully through her tears. Mr. Ross sat
gazing upon the floor, with trouble in his eyes. He felt all the pain he
had given, and the thought was full of distress.
“Yes,” he said, at last. “I knew Laurence well. He was brave, noble,
well educated. How comes it that he took a position which proved so
fatal to him and to you?”
“He could get nothing better to do,” said Mrs. Laurence, drearily, “and
I had no power to help him. But for the children, I might have obtained
my old position as a teacher; but they needed all my care. At first, he
did not intend to remain in the police, but time reconciled us to it,
and he would soon have laid up enough capital for a start in business.
It is all gone now; for I would not let the children go out into the
world without education, and they loved study.”
“I can easily believe that,” said Ross, glancing at Ruth, who still kept
her position, with tears trembling on her eyelashes—a delicate, fair
girl, with the refinement of a cultivated intellect in every feature.
“At least you are blessed in the children my friend loved so well.”
“They are good children,” answered the woman, wearily; for the
excitement of her narrative had left her cold and weak. Still, the
stranger looked as if something was unexplained. He moved across the
room, and in a vague way took up the bit of drawing-paper, on which Ruth
had sketched her white roses. The delicacy of the touch, and free
unfolding of the buds, seemed to arrest his thoughts, and turn them into
another channel. His eyes brightened, and bending them upon Ruth, he
asked her if she had ever attempted anything in oils.
Ruth blushed and casting her eyes down, that he might not remark the
longing wish that spoke there, answered, “No; it had been impossible.”
He seemed to understand the craving wish that had never yet been
expressed, and after a moment’s hesitation, observed,
“I sometimes paint a little.” Then, after hesitating a minute, he added,
“There must be an upper room in your house which would give sufficient
light.”
“Yes,” answered Ruth, vaguely comprehending his idea. “But mother was in
hopes of letting that, if she could find a nice person.”
The flash of a kindly thought came into those dark eyes, and Ross seemed
about to speak; but he checked himself, looked at the sketch again, and
laid it down.
“Is your sister anything of an artist?” he inquired.
“Oh, Eva can do almost anything!” said Ruth, and her face brightened out
of its mournful look.
“She is older than you, I should think.”
“Older? Oh, yes! And a thousand times brighter than I ever shall be.
But, then, there is no one like our Eva.”
“She is, indeed, a bright, beautiful creature.”
“Everybody thinks that of her.”
The man looked earnestly at Ruth. Some thought was in his mind which he
did not know how to express. The girl before him was very lovely, but
part of this arose from that exquisite fairness, which exclusion from
the sun and frail health had imparted, and was in extreme contrast with
the dark, rich beauty of her sister. Ruth read something of this thought
in the man’s face and answered it, smiling.
“Yes, everybody wonders that we are so unlike; but that is in all
respects. She is strong, cheerful, splendid, while I—Oh, Sir! you can
see how different I am.”
“I can see that you are doing yourself injustice,” said Ross, taking his
hat. “But excuse me, that I have intruded so long, as your father’s old
friend. You must let me come again. I may be of some service.”
Mrs. Laurence bent her head, and her visitor departed.
CHAPTER XVI.
MRS. CARTER MAKES A VISIT.
“Mother! mother! come here!”
Ruth lifted her sweet voice a little, and spoke with some excitement,
for she was taken quite by surprise by the appearance of a magnificent
carriage before the gate; a carriage that seemed half made of
translucent glass. Two pretentious menials in livery sat between the
glittering lamps on each side the coachman’s seat, and a pair of
chestnut horses arched their necks, tossed their heads, and made their
gold-mounted harness rattle again with their proud, impatient movements,
while one of those solemn personages let himself to the ground and
opened the carriage-door.
“This is the place, ma’am. It doesn’t seem possible, but this _is_ the
place. I only hope Battles will be able to hold the hosses; but they
don’t like it.”
“Just stand aside, keep my dress from the wheels, and mind your own
business, Jacob,” said Mrs. Carter, with an imperious wave of her hand,
as she rolled herself through the door of the carriage, and lighted
heavily on the pavement. “If I know myself intimately you were hired to
open doors, and shut your own mouth. So this is the place, is it? And a
lovely place it is! Quite a rustic cottage! There, now you may open the
gate!”
While she was delivering this reprimand to her servant, Mrs. Carter
shook out her flounces, drew the lace shawl more jauntily over her
shoulder, and swept through the gate with all the magnificence and glory
of an empress about to honor some subject by her presence. Half way up
the path she remembered what was due to herself, and stepped back into a
flower-bed, waving Jacob forward with her hand.
The tall footman cast a look of unutterable disgust at his
fellow-servant on the box, and, striding up the path, gave a pull at the
humble little bell that filled the whole house with its tinkling. Mrs.
Laurence came to the door, grim and gaunt, but neat in her dress, and
composed in manner.
“Does Mrs. Laurence live here?” inquired the tall footman, striking his
gloves together, as if the bell-handle had left offensive dust on them.
“I am Mrs. Laurence.”
“Ah, indeed! This is the lady, marum.”
Mrs. Carter came forward, smiling blandly, and holding out her
straw-colored glove with an air of sublime condescension.
Mrs. Laurence took the tightly-gloved hand stiffly enough, and let it
fall from her clasp without a smile. She had suffered, this poor widow,
and smiles did not come easily to her face; but if cold, she was
well-bred, and stood aside that her strange guest might enter the little
passage-way, and pass through the open parlor-door.
“How cozy—how exquisite!” exclaimed Mrs. Carter, glancing around at the
snow white muslin curtains and the neat furniture, which would have been
poverty-stricken in other houses. “No wonder my dear brother was so
charmed. ‘Such a contrast!’ he said, when he found me in my ‘boudoir
bower chamber,’ he says, they used to call it, in old times. ‘Such a
contrast,’ says he, ‘between you and them—between this and that! You
with everything grand and sumptuous; they nothing but taste—pure,
aesthetic taste! Their little room is a bijou!’ Just as I find it!”
Mrs. Carter seated herself as she spoke, and turned her full-blown,
smiling face on Ruth, who answered her appeal with a look of gentle
welcome; while her mother stood by, evidently waiting to learn why her
humble home had been so grandly invaded.
Mrs. Carter observed this, and waved her hand benignly.
“Sit down! sit down, Mrs. Laurence; have no hesitation about it. I have
been a poor woman myself; so, never mind the apron, but sit down. My
call is for you as well as the young people!”
Mrs. Laurence took a seat near the door, and muttered something about
being “a hard-working woman,” which Mrs. Carter took up at once.
“‘Hard-working!’ Don’t mention it, my dear madam! Your little housework
here is nothing to what I have thrown upon me. What with receptions,
shopping, promiscuous calls, regulating servants, the torment of
dress-makers, and entertaining Carter’s friends, I am just worn out.
Sometimes I think the happiest time of a woman’s life is when she lives
in two rooms, and carries her baby about on one arm, while she does her
work with the other!”
“Still,” said Ruth, with a quiet smile, “we seldom find ladies willing
to give up prosperity and go back to that life.”
“Well, n—no!” answered Mrs. Carter, glancing through the window at her
two servants perched high upon the carriage, and softly pluming herself
under the thought of all they represented, “one can’t quite expect that.
When a dog gets his day he likes to keep it, of course. Besides, it’s
awful hard to come down.”
“Yes,” said Mrs. Laurence, in her dull, low tone, “it is hard.”
“But this young lady is not all your family? My brother spoke of
another.”
“That is Eva,” said Ruth, with animation. “She is busy in the day-time.”
“Yes, yes!—now I remember: of course, she could not be here now. An
awful bright girl. I saw her once: pretty as a pictur! took a fancy to
the turn of her head. My! how she does carry off a shawl! That girl is
what I call superb!”
“She is good!” said Mrs. Laurence, with hard emphasis.
“Yes, good as gold, I haven’t no doubt,” chimed in Mrs. Carter. “That is
why I have called. ‘That girl is a born lady,’ says I to Carter, when we
were making out a list of invitations for my great party, ‘and I am
bound to have her come.’ So here is the invitation! Brought it myself,
because brother Ross said a call was necessary, and I want to do
everything _comme il fou_!”
Here Mrs. Carter took a squarely-folded envelope from her pocket, on
which was a flaming monogram in red and gold, which she held out to Mrs.
Laurence, who took it gingerly, as if she feared the fiery letters would
burn her.
“If this young lady ever goes out, I have another for her,” said the
visitor, beaming with satisfaction.
“I never do,” said Ruth, with a faint quiver of pain in her voice.
“Spine?” questioned her visitor.
Ruth bent her head a little from the pillow, and a look of sadness came
into her eyes.
“Don’t look down-hearted about it, my dear; you’ll soon get about again.
I feel sure that I’ve got a receipt for spine complaint somewhere, and
I’ll send it to you.”
Ruth smiled very mournfully, but thanked her.
“It’s you, I suppose, that’s beginning to make picters. Ross told me
about it, and I promised to have some done for my boudoir. Those I have
cost ever-so-much, but he don’t seem to like ’em. ‘Something small and
delicate,’ he says; such as you can do beautifully if I’ll only give you
time—which I’m bound to do.”
The warm, pure blood flashed over that gentle face, and Ruth half rose
from her pillow in overwhelming surprise.
“You do not mean it! Did the gentleman in truth think anything of the
little things I sent to him. He asked me, or I would not have dared.”
“‘Think anything!’ Of course he did; ‘gems,’ he said, ‘they would be,
with a little touching-up,’ which he meant to show you about. Though how
a bit of canvas can be turned into ‘gems,’—which are rubys, and
diamonds, and such like, I take it, beats me. But that was what he said;
and where picters is concerned, Ross aint to be disputed, let me tell
you. It was all I could do to keep him from turning half of my picters
out of doors; though mercy knows the frames alone cost Carter enough to
break a common man; for we bought such as took up the most gold, meaning
to have enough for our money.”
Ruth lay on her couch while the woman was speaking, lost in a soft glow
of gratitude. The one dream of her life gave promise of realization. How
diligently she had worked out the little knowledge of drawing and color,
which had been a part of her education, when she was able to study, and
before the great affliction fell upon her. How much thought she had
given, how earnestly she had toiled when this one pursuit became the
passion and forlorn hope of her life. Oh, it was heavenly! God had given
some power even to her! Those delicate fingers which she clasped over
her bosom in a sudden rush of gratitude, had the subtle craft of
creating beautiful objects, which, in their turn, melted into gold.
Could this be? Was the woman yonder with all that flutter of lace and
fringe about her, a reality?
The girl lifted herself slowly from her cushions, and looked around the
room. Mrs. Laurence had left it. Something in the kitchen required her
presence, and she was getting restive under the infliction of that
kind-hearted woman’s conversation; so she had glided out like a shadow,
scarcely caring whether she was missed or not.
CHAPTER XVII.
THE FIRST BANK NOTES.
“She has gone—mother, I mean,” said Ruth, troubled with a fear that
their visitor might be offended.
Mrs. Carter turned her head with a little disdainful toss.
“Yes, I see. Not very good manners; but to be expected.”
“Mother is so much alone, she sometimes forgets.”
“I should think as much. But that is neither here nor there. If old
women choose to cut up rusty they are welcome, for anything I care. But
we were talking about the picters for my boudoir. How long will it take
you to paint em?”
“Then you were really in earnest? You meant it?” cried Ruth, catching
her breath, and clasping her hands in an ecstasy of delight.
“Meant it? Of course I did. Ross has just ripped every one of my picters
off of the wall, and says they aint worth the frames, which are lovely,
Miss; and I’m sure the paintings were just as bright as red, and green,
and yellow could make them. But, hoity-toity! my gentleman just pitched
them into the coach-house; and I solemnly believe they are hung up in
Battle’s room this minute. ‘Now,’ says he, ‘fill them empty frames with
something worth looking at.’
“But where are they coming from?” says I, huffy as could be, for I
didn’t like them empty frames lyin’ in a heap on the floor. Then he
brought down two or three of the things,—‘rough gems’ he called
’em,—that you had sent to him, and put them in the frames. I aint no
judge perhaps,—so don’t be offended!—but, really, now, they did not make
half the show that the others did; but he said, there was ‘downright
genius in them,’ and I gave in about it. So, if you could come to my
house,—which, of course, you can’t—them four picters are all you would
see in my boudoir, instead of them he had turned out of doors. “Now, my
dear, how much am I to pay you for them?”
“How—how much? Oh, madam, I—I——”
Then Ruth put both hands to her face, and burst into a passion of warm,
sweet tears, that shook her slight frame from head to foot.
“Well, now, I never did,” said Mrs. Carter, half starting from her seat.
“He thought you would be delighted.”
“And so I am—the happiest, happiest creature that ever lived. Oh, madam,
you seem to me like an angel.”
Mrs. Carter lifted her head and plumed herself like a peacock.
“I’m sure I don’t pretend to anything of that sort, being just a trifle
stout, and not given to flying. But if you like to think so, and it
makes you happy, I wont disturb the idea, because it reminds me of
things Carter used to say years and years ago, when we first went to
housekeeping in two rooms, with a closet in the cellar for wood and
coal. Then—then——”
All at once, even to her own astonishment, the woman broke down, her
eyes filled with tears, and her bosom heaved with sobs. Impatient with
herself, she snatched a handkerchief from her pocket, and swept its rich
lace across the redness of her eyes, and gave out a gurgling, hysterical
laugh.
“I wonder what’s come over me,” she said, at last, shaking out her moist
handkerchief. “There is no telling about me. Carter says I always was a
sensitive cretur. Well, Miss Laurence, we were speaking about them
pictures. How much now? Ross thought that twenty-five dollars apiece
would be little enough.”
“Twenty-five dollars!” exclaimed Ruth, and her large eyes widened like
those of an astonished child. “Oh, madam you cannot mean it!”
“What! you don’t think it enough? Well, say thirty; though I have seen
pictures twice their size sell for less. Will thirty satisfy you?”
“Oh, madam, I know you are too kind for that but it seems as if you were
mocking me. The amount you mentioned first, is so much that I can
scarcely believe it.”
The poor girl really could not comprehend her good fortune; she trembled
all over. Her great eyes were bent on Mrs. Carter with pleading
entreaty, that this cruel, cruel trifling might cease.
Mrs. Carter could not understand all this, but had a vague idea that the
price she offered was satisfactory.
“Well,” she said, drawing a reticule-purse from her pocket by its gold
chains, and taking from that a roll of money, “if you are content with
twenty-five, I don’t mind throwing in a trifle, so we will make it
thirty. There it is—six twenties; and I must say, it does me good to pay
it over. Just roll it up, and buy yourself something nice with it.
There! there!”
Mrs. Carter came close to Ruth, and bent over her with the money
fluttering from her gloved fingers. Instead of receiving it with smiles,
as the good woman expected, the young creature, half rose from her
cushions, wound both arms around that short neck, and kissed the smiling
face with a passionate outburst of gratitude, which awoke all the warm
genial womanhood of Mrs. Carter’s nature into active life.
“Why, why, dear child! what have I done, that you should smother me with
kisses, and hold on to me as if—as if you were my own child, as I wish
from the bottom of my heart you were?”
“Oh, madam, you are so good. You have made me the happiest creature that
ever lived,” cried Ruth.
“There, there, don’t set me off again,” said Mrs. Carter, patting both
those trembling little hands with her own. “Does a little money make you
so happy? Well, just at first, I remember, it does. But then one gets
used to it. By-and-by you won’t care. Come, now, put up your money, and
the next picture will be worth more. Ross is going to show you how to
touch ’em up; and he can do it, if any one can, for he belongs to some
great pictur academy across the seas, and is A. number one at painting.”
In a soft, motherly fashion, Mrs. Carter laid the young girl back upon
her couch, and began smoothing her beautiful hair. In the fullness of
her content, she answered back with broad sympathy the smiles that came
around those parted lips, and the look of ineffable happiness that
filled those dove-like eyes, with something more beautiful than
sunshine.
“It is true! it is real! and I _am_ good for something!” murmured Ruth,
holding the money up that she might feast her eyes upon it. “Oh, madam!
God sent you here! I was weak and helpless; while others worked, I could
only pray. See how the blessed Lord has answered me! I know it is not my
poor little pictures, but your goodness that has done this—my prayers
and your goodness!”
“You are just a lovely little darling, anyhow; but here is some one
coming. There, now, we are ready.”
Mrs. Carter gathered up the floating notes, crushed them into a ball,
and hid them under the pillow of the couch. Then she wiped Ruth’s eyes
with her cobweb handkerchief, passed it over her own wet lashes, and
called out, “Come in!” as a vigorous knock sounded from the front door.
CHAPTER XVIII.
OLD FRIENDS.
The door of the little parlor opened, and Mrs. Smith stood in the
passage. From her place behind the counter she had seen the splendor of
that carriage before Mrs. Laurence’s gate, and could stand the cravings
of her curiosity no longer. She had held herself as a sort of proprietor
of the Laurence family after that famous supper, and felt that any
visitor who stopped at that little gate was a guest for herself. At
first she rather hesitated to put in her claim; but when a half hour,
then an hour went by, and that glittering mass of black and gold still
kept its place, the position became tantalizing.
Leaving Boyce behind the counter, the good woman tied on her best
bonnet, flung a shawl over her broad shoulders, and made her way down
the street, burning with curiosity, and just a little jealous that so
much distinction had come to her friend, in which she had no part.
Standing there in the entry-way, she hesitated, overpowered by a first
glance of the richly-dressed lady who seemed to fill up the little
parlor with the splendor of her presence.
Mrs. Carter had hastily put on her company manners, and sat in state,
fanning herself with her still moist handkerchief.
All at once, Mrs. Smith started forward, her eyes glistening, and her
shawl floating away from the grasp of her hand.
“Mrs. Carter! Well, I never did——”
“Mrs. Smith! Is this you?”
For the moment, both women were natural. Mrs. Carter forgot herself and
her finery in the honest delight of meeting an old friend. Mrs. Smith, a
little dazzled and bewildered, came forward with both arms held out, and
would have embraced her former crony, but for a sudden consciousness of
the silks, and laces, and heavy gold bracelets with which the latter was
metamorphosed. This brought the arms slowly down to her side, and left
her lips, from which the broad smile was vanishing, half apart.
Mrs. Carter broke into a mellow laugh, and held out both hands.
“So you didn’t more’n half know me, Mrs. Smith? No wonder! Sometimes I
don’t know myself. But how do you do? How are the children and Smith? Is
he stout and jolly as ever?”
Mrs. Smith remembered that she had been cutting cheese just before she
left the grocery, and wiped one hand on the corner of her shawl before
she gave it into the clasp of those straw-colored gloves, smiling
gingerly, as if she were afraid of hurting them. But Mrs. Carter was
herself that day; a breath of secret human sympathy had swept the chaff
from her really good heart, and, for the time, her magnificence was
forgotten.
“Well, now,” said Mrs. Smith, recovering herself under this hearty
treatment. “It’s good for weak eyes to see you again, Mrs. Carter; I
went around to the old house, nigh on to a year ago, and inquired about
you, but they said you had moved away no one knew where; so I gave you
up for a bad job.
“A bad job, ha! Well, I wonder what Carter would say? _He_ don’t think
it a bad job, you bet! Just look out there, Smith, and tell me what you
think of that?”
Mrs. Smith leaned toward the window, and took in a view of the carriage,
with the two men sitting impatiently in the coachman’s seat.
“Do you really mean that, Mrs. Carter?”
“That, and an open carriage, besides a couper for Carter, and two
saddle-horses, in case Carter and I might want to take lessons and ride
in the Park together.”
“But how, Mrs. Carter, how?” inquired Mrs. Smith, open-mouthed with
wonder.
“You know Carter got into the feed-business; that led him to hosses and
mules, and sich. Well, the army wanted hosses; Carter went in under
contract. Then the hosses wanted feed, he went in under contract again.
Then he got into produce, which kept a running up and down, for ever so
long; there he made and made, keeping his eye-teeth sharp, you know.”
“Mercy on me! You take away my breath, Mrs. Carter!”
“No wonder; it took mine away more than once. After this, he hooked in
with a clothing-house, and that was the best of all. Everything
substantial but the clothes. Well, these things rolled up, and this is
just what it has come to.”
Here Mrs. Carter spread her two hands, and rustled her garments with a
jovial laugh, while her old friend stepped back and surveyed her from
head to foot, with glowing admiration.
“And you don’t seem a bit different,” she broke forth at length.
Mrs. Carter flushed red, and drew the lace shawl about her with emphatic
protest.
“You think so, Mrs. Smith; but others are of a different opinion.”
Mrs. Smith, for the first time, felt rebuffed, and answered, meekly,
“You were asking about Smith. He’s been a-doing very well—very well,
indeed; in the grocery line, though. You can see our store from the
front yard here.”
Mrs. Carter leaned out of the window, and took a survey of her friend’s
place of business, which had a respectable show of prosperity.
“That looks like living,” she said; “and I’m right down glad of it.”
“We live over the store, snug and comfortable,” answered Mrs. Smith,
highly pleased.
“Children all alive?” inquired Mrs. Carter, with hesitation.
“Alive and hearty, thank goodness!”
Mrs. Carter heaved a deep sigh. “Smith,” she said, “I should like to
take a look at your young ones. I’m not used to seeing children, in
these days, crowding the doors by dozens, as they did in our old
neighborhood, where Smith and Carter were such friends, and you and I——
Well, never mind about that. I haven’t forgotten it. Wait a minute, I’m
going home with you. Good-bye, little girl. Don’t she look like a lily,
lying there?”
“She’s got a lovely color,” answered Mrs. Smith. “I never saw the like
of it on her cheek before. But where is Mrs. Laurence? Always at work?
Mrs. Laurence, I say! My friend, Mrs. Carter, is going.”
Mrs. Laurence came into the room, stiff and cold as marble. The
softening effects of her illness had worn off, and so had the little
gleam of sunshine, brought to her door by the kind woman who was calling
her from the kitchen, to which she had retreated the moment Mrs. Carter
became interested in Ruth; thus she was entirely ignorant of the event
which had so suddenly lifted the invalid into Paradise.
“I had something to do,” she said, by way of grim apology, as Mrs.
Carter held out her hand.
“Never mind that! I know what it is to do my own work—don’t I, Smith?”
“I should rather think so,” answered Mrs. Smith, glowing with intense
satisfaction.
“With regard to the young lady, of course, we shall expect her. I will
send the carriage round, and Ross shall come with it. Be sure that she
is ready. He has set his heart upon it, and so have I.”
Mrs. Laurence muttered something about being hard-working people, and
quite out of such things; but Ruth interposed, and made confident by the
money under her pillow lifted her radiant face, and said, with, a thrill
of triumph in her voice,
“Oh, yes, mother, dear! Eva will go. She will like it. Please do not
refuse till we have talked it over.”
“That’s right! I leave it all with you, my pretty darling; so, good-day;
I mean to call again, very soon. Come, Mrs. Smith, we’ll drive round the
block, and see how you like it,” said Mrs. Carter.
CHAPTER XIX.
MR. BATTLES IS DISGUSTED.
Mrs. Smith settled her shawl with great anxiety, and going up to the
little mirror, smoothed out the bows of her bonnet-strings, which
certainly appeared all the better for it. Then the two old friends went
out together, and the tall footman came down from his seat with a
thunder-cloud on his august brow, and opened the carriage-door with a
protest in every gesture. At this Mrs. Carter chuckled inwardly, and
gave Mrs. Smith the seat of honor. She, good soul, drew a deep, deep
breath, as her calico-dress came into contact with the bright silken
cushions, and sat bolt upright, as if afraid that their yielding springs
would swallow her up, and leave Jerusha Maria an orphan.
“Dear me, how it gives!” she said, casting a half frightened look at her
old friend, who laughed with glee, and leaned back in her own luxurious
corner triumphing greatly while the carriage moved on.
The ride was brief but glorious. Seldom did a turn out of that
description come within blocks and blocks of the corner grocery. Mrs.
Smith had the satisfaction of knowing that every window, which bore upon
that point, was occupied when she came through the carriage-door and
swept into her husband’s place of business, side by side with that
gorgeously-dressed lady.
Boyce, who was behind the counter, posed himself at once for an
unlimited order; but Mrs. Smith passed him by with a wave of the hand,
and led the way up stairs to her own apartment, where Kate Gorman was
busy frying ham for dinner, and James Laurence was carrying Jerusha
Maria in his arms, trying to hush her into silence, by bending his head
and giving her tiny hands unlimited control of his hair, which was
always a resource on such occasions.
“Our last,” said Mrs. Smith, taking the child into her motherly arms,
and jerking down its long frock with one hand, as she presented the
young lady. Jerusha Maria took a firm grip on her mother’s shawl, and
being thus fortified began staring at the stranger with all her might;
finally, she broke into a smile, as a watch, set thick with diamonds,
went swinging to and fro before her face.
“Give me a kiss now, and you shall hear it tick,” said Mrs. Carter,
gathering the child to her own bosom, and throwing the watch-chain over
its neck, where it fell in glittering links adown the long frock. “Give
me another; there now, take it in your teanty, tointy little hands.
Smith, this is splendid! Such a weight! Oh, you little rogue, biting at
the diamonds, ha? If you were only mine, I’d feed you with ’em!”
Here Mrs. Carter dropped into a Boston rocking-chair, and laying the
child’s face close to her bosom, began to sing, and chirp, and kiss her
into sleepiness. After this she still cradled her lovingly in both arms
and indulging in a word of gossip, now and then, with the mother while
her chair kept in motion.
“That brother of yours—whatever became of him, Mrs. Carter? I remember
how anxious you and Carter were. How did he turn out?” inquired the
mother, when Jerusha Maria had dropped off. “Did you ever hear from
him?”
“That brother? Our Ross? Why, Smith, he’s back again, the most perfect
gentleman that you ever set eyes on. You know I told you often how he
was given to books, studying night and day; how he painted picters, and
went into the country, every year, making sketches, as he called it.
Never was worth a cent for business; but so handsome, and so wonderfully
good! Well, he went off as you know, and, somehow or another, got beyond
seas, where they think more of picters than we do, and made a
wonderfully great man of him; though not under the old name. He took out
a nom-de-something, as such people do, now and then, and left off the
last end of his name. So, instead of Herman Ross Baker, we call him
Herman Ross, which cuts him loose from the old poverty-stricken life,
for that makes him shudder when you mention it.”
“Proud, I suppose?”
“No; that isn’t it. He’s the last man on earth to be ashamed of honest
poverty. We are none of us mean enough for that, high as we hold our
heads among rich people. But there is something that I don’t quite
understand about Ross.”
“A love-secret, I should not wonder!” said Mrs. Smith.
Before Mrs. Carter could answer that, Kate Gorman put her head into the
room.
“Dinner’s ready, and Mr. Smith not home yet.”
Mrs. Smith arose blushing and embarrassed.
“Only ham and eggs,” she said; “but would you, just for the sake of old
times——”
“Would I?” cried Mrs. Carter, huddling the baby into it’s cradle, and
taking off her gloves.
“Won’t I?”
CHAPTER XX.
OVER THEIR TEA.
Kate Gorman had received a hint from her mistress and drawn the table
out from against the wall, a trouble she seldom undertook merely for the
household. She also spread a clean damask table-cloth over it, and gave
her knives an extra scour before she put them on the table. Then she
took particular pains with the ham, and left a fried egg upon the top of
each slice, with the unbroken yolk gleaming like a ball of gold in the
centre of the white, which was beautifully browned on the edges.
To these dainties she added a glass dish full of quince preserves, and
some nice green pickles, that contrasted gorgeously with the gold of the
egg and the red of the ham, when they got on the same plate together.
“Now this is something like,” said Mrs. Carter, pulling off her
canary-colored gloves with a succession of little jerks, and seating
herself at the table. “I haven’t set down to such a dinner in years. The
very sight of it is enough to warm one’s heart.”
“Oh,” answered Mrs. Smith, “if I had only known you were coming? but it
is only a tea dinner. I feel quite ashamed, and turkeys hanging in rows
down stairs, with cranberries by the bushel.”
“Oh, mercy on me! don’t think of it,—turkeys indeed! I can get them
every day of my life; but a bit of ham like this, I shouldn’t dare to
ask my cook for it. She’d sing out shoddy, and quit the kitchen in less
than no time.”
“Then you really like it?”
“Really like it? I should think so,” answered Mrs. Carter, feeling like
a truant school girl as she balanced a fragment of egg on the point of
her knife, and gloried in the vulgarity from the depths of her soul. “If
you only knew, Smith, what a comfort it is to eat just as you please,
and just what you please.”
“But don’t you?” questioned the hostess, holding her own loaded knife
half way to her mouth, and opening her eyes wide.
“Dear no! Why, Mrs. Smith, I should just as soon think of jumping out of
the window, as to ask for a plate of corned beef and cabbage in my own
house!”
“Dear me, you don’t say so?”
“The truth is, you’re expected to eat things that you don’t know the
name of, and turn against when you do. There is patty de for grow, now.”
“Patty what?” questioned Mrs. Smith.
“De for grow!” answered Mrs. Carter, with emphasis.
Mrs. Smith shook her head.
“Never heard the name before. One of your upper crust friends, I
suppose,” she said, in a bewildered way.
“No, no, its only the livers of over-crammed geese; but if you were to
ask for gooseliver, the waiters would just laugh in your face. They’ve
done it, Mrs. Smith, done it to me and Carter, too!”
“Dear me,” said Mrs. Smith, in deep sympathy, “I wouldn’t have believed
it.”
“Oh! my dear, I sometimes think that Carter and I enjoyed ourselves more
when we first started life, then we ever shall again—but, dear me, is
that some one coming?”
“Only Smith. Of course you won’t mind him?”
“Not at all. Just another slice of the ham, its perfectly delicious.”
It was Mr. Smith who had come up stairs and stopped in the kitchen to
wash his hands, which he did twice when Kate Gorman told him of the
guest inside. In fact, he stepped into a closet and put on a clean
collar and a pair of cuffs, which Kate buttoned for him—first wiping her
hands on the dish towel and afterward on her own apron, in a sudden
paroxysm of neatness.
“There,” said the handmaiden, “yer fit to stand afore the Queen; so just
go in and take yer bit of dinner like a gentleman, as ye are intirely.”
Smith took courage from this encomium, and entered the next room fresh
as cold water could make him, and shedding around a wholesome flavor of
yellow soap.
Mrs. Carter sprang to her feet, and met her old neighbor half way. “Why,
Smith, _is_ this you? Didn’t expect to see me?”
“Well, whether or know, I’m glad to see you. How’s Carter?”
Mrs. Carter winced a little when her husband’s name was thus mentioned
shorn of its appendages; but she answered cheerfully, and, seating
herself at the table with a flutter of lace and rustle of silks,
commenced on her fresh relay of ham with renewed appetite.
“Now, Smith, this is what I call sociable,” she said, looking around for
a napkin; but not finding one, she used her lace handkerchief instead.
“Your wife and I have been a-talking over old times; now its your turn.”
Smith looked at the glittering silk of her dress, and heard the tinkle
of her gold chains and bracelets with something like dismay. He was
beginning to think the clean cuffs and collar insufficient, and wished
from the depths of his heart that he had put on his best coat.
“Lovely weather, isn’t it?” said Mrs. Carter, feeling a little innocent
triumph in her old friend’s confusion, but compassionating it all the
time.
“I—I don’t know—that is, it seemed to me this morning that there was a
slight indication of a storm,” answered Smith, bringing out his very
best language, in lieu of the coat.
Mrs. Carter accepted the long word as a compliment to her improved
condition, and gently plumed herself upon it. She would gladly have
matched his elegance with corresponding erudition, but failed to catch
the inspiration, and only said,
“Indeed! well, I rather thought so myself.”
CHAPTER XXI.
A SLIGHT ALTERCATION.
“My dear,” said Smith, looking around the table as if he missed
something, “have you nothing better than water to offer Mrs. Carter, and
this the first time she has honored us?”
Mrs. Smith looked around in some bewilderment, then answered with a
deprecatory glance at her friend.
“The kettle was just boiling, and its likely that Kate Gorman is drawing
the tea now—Oolong of the very best. Smith, you do not suppose I should
offer Mrs. Carter anything less?”
“Champagne,” answered Smith, throwing out his chest with a swell of
hospitable importance, “on ice and plenty of it. I’m astonished at you,
Mrs. Smith; that you did not think of it.”
“But I—I didn’t think; I didn’t know as you’d like us to break into a
basket,” cried Mrs. Smith, so eager to exculpate herself, that she grew
red in the face.
“As if we didn’t break into baskets every day of our lives,” answered
the grocer, looking severely at his wife. Then turning toward his guest,
he observed that Mrs. Smith, he was sorry to say, didn’t meet prosperity
with the air and grace that must make his friend Carter proud of the
wife he had married, who seemed capable of filling any position.
“Oh, Smith!” pleaded the hostess, with tears in her eyes, “sometimes I
think you don’t care how much you hurt my feelings!”
“But he don’t mean it,” interposed Mrs. Carter, “it’s all because he
wants to be hospitable.” Here the good woman drew a deep breath and
flushed happily, feeling that she had at last matched her host in
elaborate English. “But there is no need of it. I’m just sick and tired
of champagne. A good cup of tea is worth a dozen bottles, and here it
comes steaming hot.”
“In that Britannia tea-pot, too,” muttered Smith, “as if we had no
silver in the house!”
“I’m sure the spoons are all here, they were counted only this morning.”
Smith, for secret reasons of his own, did not press the question of
silver, and a cry from the next room saved him from the necessity.
“That child shrieking like mad again—upon my word, Mrs. Smith, we must
discharge the nurse. She is really incompus—that is, incomp——”
Fortunately for the grocer, who never could have fought his way through
the word he was toiling at, Jerusha Maria renewed her shrieks with
appalling vigor, and Mrs. Smith rushed into the next room.
James had been doing his best to appease the infant’s wrath, which had
been kindled by his persistent refusal to let her run her hand into the
round holes which Kate Gorman had left open in the stove, when she took
the tea kettle off.
A dive into the red hot coals underneath had been ruthlessly frustrated;
hence the shrieks of rage which had brought the mother into the midst of
the fray. Goaded out of her usual good-temper before, she flamed up
furiously now, snatching the young lady from the hold James was striving
desperately to keep upon her. Mrs. Smith turned upon him.
“Do you want to kill the child before my eyes?” she demanded, pulling
down Jerusha Maria’s frock with a jerk, “as if I hadn’t trouble enough
without you setting in!” Before the lad could answer, or attempt to
defend himself, Mrs. Smith sailed out of the room, smothering the
child’s wrath by a fiercer embrace than she was conscious of.
“What _is_ the matter?” cried Mrs. Carter, dropping her knife and fork,
“poor little darling! who has been ’busing it?”
Mr. Smith was rather disturbed by the cloud on his wife’s face, and held
out his arms in an abject, deprecating way; but the indignant woman
turned her back upon him, and took her own chair, with majestic wrath.
“No, Mr. Smith, I’m not that helpless that I can’t take care of my own
child.”
“But the tea. I thought you might——”
Here Mrs. Smith broke off the speech over which her husband faltered.
“No I mightn’t; it won’t be the first time I’ve poured out tea with a
baby in my arms!”
“And a nice picter she makes,” said Mrs. Carter, “my brother never sees
a woman holding a baby like that but he calls her a madonner at once. I
only wish he could see _her_.”
“I wish he could—only when she’s a trifle more like herself,” muttered
Smith.
Mrs. Smith did not hear this cautious aside, but holding Jerusha Maria
on her left arm, poured out the tea with her right hand, holding the
Brittannia pot high up, and doing the honors with a dash. Smith took
this as defiance, and withered under it.
“Dear me, what is that?” exclaimed Mrs. Carter, listening to a sound of
suppressed sobs that came from the next room. “Somebody crying, I do
believe.”
Mrs. Smith suspended the amber stream that was dashing into one of her
best china cups, and listened. Sure enough, suppressed sobs broke from
the other room, that smote her to the heart. She sat down the tea-pot,
gathered up Jerusha Maria, and went into the kitchen. There she found
James Laurence sitting on a chair, with both arms flung out on the
table, trying his very best to smother the sound of his own
uncontrollable mortification and grief.
“Why! James, my boy; what are you crying about?”
The lad lifted up his head, and hurriedly wiped the tears from his eyes.
“I—I wasn’t crying much!” he answered, choking back his tears bravely.
“Only—only I try so hard to do everything!”
“I know you do. There never was a better boy. Jerusha Maria, the little
darling, _is_ aggravating sometimes. What did she want then?”
“Only to put her two hands into the fire.”
“You little tyke!” exclaimed the mother, giving a slight shake and then
an appeasing kiss to the child in her arms, “and I was cross as fury
because he wouldn’t let her do it. There, there, James; never mind what
I said. Of course I didn’t mean it. You haven’t a better friend in the
world than I am.”
“I know that, how can I forget it? nothing else could have brought me
down to crying like a baby. The first cross word brought all your
goodness to me, and our people right before me, and I felt like—like a
wretch.”
“A wretch! you are nothing of the kind, Jimmy. Don’t think that of
yourself—and I haven’t been good to you a bit more than you deserve.
Here, now, take Jerusha Maria. She wants to kiss you dreadfully. If she
wants to put her hands in the fire, you may—yes, just on this occasion,
I think you may shake her a little—not enough to make her teeth chatter,
though, because you see they are new and tender yet.”
“I thought you would never trust her with me again,” said James, holding
out his arms and smiling, though his thick eyelashes were still wet.
“Trust her with you! there, what does that seem like?” cried Mrs. Smith,
putting the child into those outstretched arms, and patting both boy and
child into harmony, while her own angry passions gave place to a tender
sort of penitence, which extended even to Smith.
“Now, James, take good care of her while I go in and pour out the tea,
for I’m afraid its getting cold.”
She did go in, beaming between tears and smiles, like an April morning;
and performed the honors of her table beautifully, putting two lumps of
sugar in her husband’s cup with a shy look of concession, which did more
to brighten his face than the best bar soap had done.
CHAPTER XXII.
THE FIRST FRUITS OF GENIUS.
Ruth Laurence kept her secret. An idea had entered her head which she
was resolved to carry out, unaided and alone. At first she longed to
tell her good fortune to her mother; but Mrs. Laurence was never
sympathetic or impulsive enough to win that loving confidence which Ruth
longed to give. She had thought her own thoughts, and suppressed her
natural impulses so long, that this precious secret became as gold to a
miser, after she had dwelt upon it, unspoken for a few hours.
One thing was certain: Eva should go to this party dressed like the lady
she was. Enough of the money under her pillow should be used for that.
Her own frail fingers had earned this great happiness for her sister.
Tears came into those soft eyes as Ruth thought of it: tender, sweet
tears, such as the good and unselfish alone can shed. She murmured to
herself: “Yes, it shall be snow-white, and fleecy as foam. I have the
idea in my mind, with a contrast—something brilliant and rich. Still,
she does not need that to make her the most beautiful of them all. Dear
Eva! what a surprise it will be! Here she comes, looking _so_ tired!”
Eva came into the little parlor weary and sad; for the duties of her
position were frequently galling to the pride of a high-spirited girl;
and every hour some painful contrast was forced upon her which disturbed
her sense of justice. While the family had been in absolute want, this
feeling was held in abeyance by all those active sympathies that trample
down minor causes of grief under great afflictions, but now the proud
nature of the girl asserted itself, and strongly cynical and bitter
feelings were rooting themselves in her young heart.
Eva took off her bonnet, and, kneeling down by her sister’s couch,
kissed her tenderly.
“Why, Ruthy, how warm your cheek is! How your arms cling to me! What is
the matter? It seems like joy—but how can that come here?”
“A pleasant thing has happened, Eva, dear. You are invited to a splendid
party in the Fifth Avenue. Look here!”
Eva caught her breath. An invitation to her! She took the square fold of
paper, and, dazzled by the monogram, began to examine it with that
nervous curiosity which makes so many people hesitate to learn the truth
at once.
“It is from Mrs. Carter, the sister of that gentleman who looked over my
drawings. Such a cheerful, kind woman! She brought it herself, that
there might be no mistake, and will send her own carriage for you. Isn’t
it delightful?”
“Oh, how I wish it possible!” exclaimed Eva, dropping the invitation
from her hand with a pang of absolute despair. “That is what so many
people were talking about: all the customers were full of it. I think
Mr. Harold has an invitation. But it is of no use; I wish she had not
brought it.”
“Oh, Eva!”
“It is just cruel,” answered the girl, throwing herself into a chair,
and clasping both hands over her eyes to hide her tears.
“But you are going, Eva. I promised it.”
“_You_ promised! poor darling!”
“I did, indeed. So just wipe your eyes, and let me tell you something.
Look here! Hush, now! do not cry out!”
Here Ruth took a twenty-dollar note from under her pillow, and held it
up before Eva’s eyes.
“Ruth, Ruth, where _did_ you get that?” cried the girl, in utter
amazement.
“Oh, _I_ have been doing bits of work for it on the sly. Eva! Eva! I
won’t keep anything from you. Look here! and here! I have earned it all
with my pictures, that you thought so pretty. This is for you. Stoop
down, and let me whisper what I mean to do with the rest.”
Eva stooped down, and lifted her head again, all in a glow of delight.
“Oh, Ruthy! it seems like fairy-work! You have taken away my breath!”
“They will take more; and that gentleman will teach me how to give them
greater perfection. You see it is no dream, sister!”
“And it was your genius that got me this invitation, Ruth,” said Eva,
with grateful enthusiasm. “I could not understand it before. It seems
almost possible that I may go!”
“Almost! It is quite possible! I have been lying here, with my eyes on
the ceiling, thinking over the dress. It must be lovely, you know, but
not cost more than this one bill. White tarletan, I should say, with a
long train, a flounce or two, and rows on rows of broad, puffy, ruches.
Crimson roses in your hair, and a little cluster on your bosom. No! it
shall be one, fragrant and half blown, on the left shoulder. No other
ornaments.”
“Of course not, you foolish darling! How am I to get them?”
“Not a thing!—just the white and red. To think of it is like painting a
picture. I can see you now, with your black hair falling in broad, heavy
braids nearly to the shoulders; two or three long ringlets sweeping
almost to the waist; just a little coronal of red roses over the
forehead; and the dress sweeping away, fold after fold, like dancing
white poppies over drifting snow. I tell you, Eva, it will be superb.”
“But how is all this to be done, Ruth?”
“I shall be bolstered up, and sew on it in the day-time. You will help
me at night. I tell you, dear, it will be charming.”
“And you, poor dear, will be left at home, and see nothing.”
“What, I! Indeed, you know nothing about it. I shall just lie here, with
my hands folded, so, and my eyes shut, thinking over everything as it
happens. The way people will look at you, and whisper, ‘Who is that?
Isn’t she—’ But I won’t tell you all that I shall see. Be sure you will
not enjoy it more than I shall. Then there is James!—won’t it delight
him?”
“But mother! what if she forbids it?” said Eva, with sudden dismay. “She
might, you know.”
“We must get Mrs. Smith on our side,” said Ruth, faltering a little.
“Mrs. Smith, and our James. She cannot stand out against them. But hush!
she is at the door.”
CHAPTER XXIII.
THE HIDDEN PACKAGE.
Herman Ross became a constant visitor at the Laurence cottage after his
sister had called there. Sometimes he spent hours together in the little
parlor, instructing Ruth in her art, and fairly opening a new world to
the genius that burned within her. With all her practice she had gone
astray in many things, and struggled for hours to produce an effect
which he taught her to accomplish with a few dexterous touches of the
pencil. His patience seemed inexhaustible; his kindness brought tears
into her eyes whenever she thought of it. In a few days she had learned
more than blind, unaided practice had done for her in years.
Sometimes Ross saw Eva, but not often, for she came home from her duties
late in the afternoon, and his visits seldom lasted till then; but he
spoke of her frequently, and sometimes questioned Ruth about her, in a
cautious way, as if the mention of her name brought some mental
disturbance with it.
“What, Eva older than I am? Dear, no!—far from it! I am nearly four
years the elder,” she said, one day, in answer to his question. “It is
because she is so tall and well-formed that you think so; but she is
only nineteen, this month, while I am twenty-two.”
“Only nineteen! Just nineteen?”
“Just nineteen, this month!”
“Tell me. Can you remember when she was born?” inquired Ross, more
quickly than he usually spoke.
“I can remember when she was a baby; the very first time I saw her was
in father’s arms, coming through that door.”
“And you remember nothing before that?”
“No! How should I?”
“Nothing whatever—no disturbance in the house; no—”
“Oh, yes! I remember very well how surprised mother seemed, and how she
scolded about something. I suppose it was because father took the baby
out.”
“Strange!” muttered Ross.
That moment Mrs. Laurence came into the room.
“You here, Mr. Ross?” she said, in her cold, half-indifferent fashion.
“Yes, madam. As an old friend of your husband’s, I have taken the
liberty of coming often, hoping to benefit his child a little.”
Mrs. Laurence looked at him, keenly. She was naturally a suspicious
woman, and intimate association with a person connected with the police
had not improved her faith in human nature. She had seen this man
regarding Eva with looks that troubled her, and naturally supposed that
his extreme kindness to Ruth had some reference to the more beautiful
daughter.
“Mr. Ross,” she said, with curt honesty, “I don’t remember my husband
having a friend in the world that I didn’t know something about; but so
far as I can remember, he never mentioned the name of Ross to me in his
life.”
“The name of Ross!” cried the man, half starting from his chair. “No
wonder! what an idiot I was to forget! But it is so long since I have
known my other name. My dear madam, have you never heard your husband
speak of Herman Ross Baker?”
This name seemed to strike Mrs. Laurence dumb. She stood for half a
minute, gazing at the man, as if a ghost had started up before her. The
little color natural to her face died out. Even her lips grew white.
“Herman Ross Baker,” she repeated. “And are you that man?”
“That is my name, Mrs. Laurence; and the only one your husband ever knew
me by. I am an artist, and in other countries chose to call myself Ross,
leaving the rest of the name so long out of use that I almost forget it
myself. Now, I hope that we are not altogether strangers, by name at
least.”
Mrs. Laurence dropped into a chair, and clasped both hands in her lap.
“So, you are that man!”
There was a look of absolute terror in the woman’s face. She sat staring
at Ross, with weird curiosity, as if he had been a ghost.
“I never thought you would come—never wanted you to come,” she said, at
last, wringing her hands with a show of passion of which her
countenance, in its set expression gave little sign; “but when the dead
order, the living have only to obey. That which he left must be given,
though it breaks us all up and turns the house into a tomb.”
The woman rose from her seat, and began to walk the floor, while Ross
and her daughter sat regarding these movements with intense surprise.
“What do you mean, mother—of what are you speaking? Mr. Ross cannot
understand,” said Ruth, arising with pain from her cushions.
Mrs. Laurence paused in her walk, and stood for a moment gazing dumbly
on the sweet, pale face turned so anxiously upon her. Then she resumed
action again, and paced back and forth, as before, muttering to herself.
At last, she came up to the couch, and laying her hand on Ruth’s
shoulder, bade her sit up a little, while she searched for something
that must be found.
Ruth left the couch, and sank into a Boston rocking-chair, which Mr.
Ross drew forward for her use.
Then Mrs. Laurence flung the cushions to the floor, and bringing a pair
of scissors from a work-basket, began to rip the mattress, at one end,
and thrusting her hand into the opening, she drew forth a sealed
envelope.
“That is the name,” she said, reading the address over. “Herman Ross
Baker. My husband did know you. When he wrote this I was told to give it
into your hands, and no other, should you come back to this country,
after he was dead, which I am sure he did not expect. Take it, sir; and
remember he was kind to you and yours.”
Ross took the package, and looked wistfully at the writing. He was
evidently taken by surprise, and his hand shook with the intense desire
that possessed him to tear the envelope and seize upon its secret at
once.
“Not here! Read it at home!” said Mrs. Laurence, who saw his hands
tremble with eagerness. “It may be a thing to read alone, with fasting
and prayer. Who knows? Take it away, and remember how true he was—how
good. Ruth, you are growing pale; let me lift you back to the couch. No,
sir; it is not needed—one is enough. There, now; don’t be troubled,
child. No need of that! You see how weak she is, Mr. Ross; so have some
compassion on us all. You will understand me, by-and-by.”
“If compassion could make you happy, there would be no sorrow under this
roof,” answered Ross, with a ringing sweetness in his voice, that
brought tears to the eyes of Ruth Laurence. “God knows, I will never
bring trouble here.”
Ruth reached out her hand. “You have brought nothing but good to us,”
she said, gently. “We all know that.”
Ross took the pale, little hand in his, dropped it softly to the couch
again, and took his leave, with the feeling of a man who carries destiny
in his hand.
A short walk brought Ross to his sister’s dwelling. He entered the front
door, strode across the tesselated hall, and mounting the stairs,
carpeted so thickly that his footsteps seemed smothered in wood-moss,
entered a chamber in the topmost story, which had been fitted up as a
studio. With a hand that still quivered with emotion, he bolted the
door, and sat down, with the envelope in his hand, overcome with that
strange dread which an unbroken seal often brings upon the possessor.
Eager as his curiosity had been, he was literally afraid to break the
seal. What did it lock in? Why should the man, so long dead, write to
him? Was the vague, wild idea, which had haunted him for weeks, a
reality?
With these questions in his brain, he tore the envelope, took from it
some closely-written pages, and began to read.
CHAPTER XXIV.
WHICH RIVER.
“My Friend—One night, while on my beat in the upper part of the city, a
young woman, carrying something in her arms, which a large and very rich
shawl completely covered, passed me, more than once, in a wild,
distracted way, as if looking for something, or some place, which she
could not find. I watched her, carefully, as she went back and forth in
this strange fashion and at last saw her sink down on a doorstep, when
the faint wail of a child came from beneath her shawl. I was about to
speak to her, when she lifted her head, saw my uniform, and starting up,
came toward me.
“‘Will you tell me, sir, where I can find the river?’
“The voice in which these words were spoken was low and timid. The
female who uttered them seemed very young, in the light of that street
lamp, which was near enough to reveal her features, as faces are seen in
a dream. She was utterly unlike any woman who might have been expected
out of doors that time of night, and I looked at her keenly before I
made answer to her question; but her head drooped forward on her breast,
and I could only discern that the face was both young and fair.
“‘Which river do you ask for?’ I questioned, wondering that a young
creature with the address and language of a highly-bred person, could be
there to make an inquiry so vague and strange.
“‘Any—no matter which. To find one, shall I turn to the right or left?’
“I was standing above Fiftieth Street on the west, where many vacant
lots lay between us and the Hudson, which was not very far off; but
shrunk from saying this, and only answered,
“‘If you turn either way there is a river—but this is so strange——’
“The girl did not hear my closing words, but turned to the left, where
the houses were scattered and a grove of trees loomed up in the
distance, flinging their shadows against the sky. I could not leave my
beat, but followed her anxiously with my eyes, and saw that she walked
with a slow step, which bespoke great fatigue, if not absolute despair.
“‘This is strange,’ I thought, ‘that voice had a desperate meaning in
it. I wonder if she really thinks of _that_; poor soul!—poor soul, she
will surely come to grief. If she were not drifting out of my beat, I
would follow her!’
“The moon was up, but clouded, and but few stars appeared; so it was
mostly by the street-lamps that I kept her in sight, until she passed
out of my beat. When I lost sight of her, she was making straight for
the river, and hurried on as if urged forward by the fright my face had
given her.
“The clock from a far-off steeple struck the hour.
“It was not many minutes before I was relieved, and free to follow the
woman, which I did, though she had lost herself among the shadows. I
then turned toward the river, and followed the young creature at a
cautious distance, until she left the paved street and went into the
enclosure of a private mansion, where shrubbery was thick and the grass
so elastic that I could approach close to her unnoticed.
“She had heard the heavy rush of flowing waters coming up through the
solemn night, and quickened her steps as if the voice of a friend had
called to her from a great distance.
“‘Oh, it is there! it is there!’ she moaned, ‘my last—last friend—the
only one that will take me in and hide me.’
“Now her footsteps beat swiftly on the turf as she sped onward, guided
by the deep whispering of the waves. She was skirting the walls of a
garden, over which roses and clustering masses of honeysuckles trailed
out of bounds, filling the night air with fragrance, that for one moment
evidently checked the girl in her progress; or she was stricken faint
with a sudden recoil of conscience, perhaps.
‘They are blossoming now—now around my window, as they did then, just a
year—only a year!’ I heard her say.
“The girl wrung her hands, looking wildly around, as if she sought for
some human being to pity her; but nothing was near save the faint odor
of flowers, that seemed to wither her like poison; and the far off
drifts of the river, blended with the flow of a soft wind through
innumerable leaves, and the stir of roses under their dew.
“The very fragrance and beauty of the night, while it seemed to lift her
soul out of its dull apathy, stung it to desperation. She turned and
fled from the garden wall, and I lost her among the great primeval
trees, that made the place solitary as a hermitage. Without giving it a
thought, I plunged into the shadows of the grove, beyond which the great
river was flowing.
“I heard sounds of her progress through the undergrowth, and followed
with cautious swiftness; for her dress, her air, and the child that she
carried under that shawl, suggested a tragedy, which it was my duty to
prevent. The street she had been threading, that immense flower-garden,
and the grand old mansion, which seemed as if buried in the heart of a
wilderness, the shrubbery was so old and thick around it, were now left
behind. I could hardly see my way in the dense thickness of those trees
which grew close to the river, flinging their shadows over it, in
places, and making the spot so lonely that I felt a thrill of dread, as
the contrast between its isolation and the street I had left, broke upon
me.
“Everything was quiet. My own footsteps were smothered in the
forest-turf, and a gentle shiver of the leaves was all the sound I
heard. What had become of that poor girl? Had she already found time to
make the plunge I felt sure she meditated. My heart shrunk from the
thought, so I watched and waited, feeling the presence of another human
soul, as one sometimes knows a thing independent of the senses.
“As I stood in the shadow, something seemed to move on a large
sloping-rock, which formed a picturesque feature in one corner of the
grounds, on which the trees grew less thickly. That moment, a cloud
swept back from the moon, and I saw the woman whom I had frightened so,
standing on the rocks, which shot some distance into the stream, where
the waters eddied and curled around it with a sweet, monotonous music,
that seemed to lure and lure the woman on, till she stood on the very
edge. Her shawl was thrown back now, and I saw the child. She did not
look at it, but turned her face away, and lifted the infant high in her
arms.
“I started forward, but checked myself, for she had fallen down upon the
rock, and hugging the child to her bosom, was kissing it with passionate
vehemence, calling out.
“‘I cannot—I cannot! Oh, my God! how could I think of it? My child! My
child! You are not hurt! There! there! there! Oh, what can I do? what
shall I do?’
“Again and again she fell to kissing the little creature, moaning over
it like a dumb animal; breaking forth into bitter sobs, now and then,
until some fear seized her, and she looked around, evidently terrified
by her own voice. Full ten minutes she sat caressing the child, in her
passionate despair. Then she arose to her feet once more, uplifted it in
her arms, and staggering back, fell prone upon the rock, clasping the
infant to her heart.
“The struggle was terrible; but I had faith in the power of a motherhood
which could battle so fiercely against an evil resolve, and waited,
knowing, that at the worst, I could save her and the child.
“She arose to a sitting posture, very pale and still now, for I could
see her face, plainly, in the moonlight; and it was white as snow-white
and beautiful. An exclamation almost broke from me. _I knew the face!_
More than once had I marveled at its beauty; more than once had I seen
it beaming with love, uplifted to another face, which will never leave
my memory—that of a man I love better than a brother.
“Do you understand? Can you guess who this young mother was? I did not
know her name; but there was no mistaking that proud, white face.
“The young woman sat a long time, gazing at her child, in the moonlight,
as if seized by some apathy of the soul which made that rock its last
anchorage.
“At last she took off her shawl, and, kneeling over the little creature,
wrapped the garment around it. She did not look at it after this, but
arose from her knees, and went staggering away from the river, through a
patch of moonlight, and into the shadows, looking toward the rock,
continuously, as if she had left her heart behind, and longed to pluck
it back to her bosom again.
“After she was gone, I went down to the rock which was now bathed in the
beautiful moonlight, and seemed as peaceful as a cradle, for the waters
as they swept around it murmured a soft lullaby, and a poisonous vine,
which had turned scarlet in the hot sunshine, seemed in its duskiness
and dew like an imperial drapery cast around the little creature where
it lay.
“A bramble studded with green acrid fruit, which bent it down like the
plume from a helmet, drooped its shadow over the infant where it lay
muffled in the shawl.
“I put the bramble away and was startled when two great, wide-open eyes
looked up at me, through the moonlight, as if wondering at the rough
features that met them, instead of the beautiful woman’s face which had
drifted away from it through the shadows.
“I took the child in my arms, and laid its little cheek to mine. The
touch filled my soul with tenderness; having seen that woman’s face I
could not give that child to the almshouse. No, I resolved that she
should be my own—the sister of my little Ruth.
“I carried the pretty waif home, and gave her to my wife. She was taken
by surprise, and resented the adoption, at first; but it was impossible
to resist those pretty, infantile ways, and at last this child became
dear to her as our little Ruth. Yes; dear as the boy that was afterwards
born to us.
“We kept the fact, that this child was not our own, a secret from every
one. Even our children are ignorant that she is not in fact their
sister. I never sought to identify the young mother. Remembering how
near she had been to murdering her own child, I dared not place it again
in her power. Besides, we loved the foundling, and that love grew strong
as nature in our hearts.
“You know that I was educated for a better position than has fallen to
my lot; and I resolved to give even superior advantages to my children.
My wife is a prudent housekeeper, and out of our small resources we have
managed to save money enough for this purpose, and to secure a humble
home, in which we are now living. If God spares me, some prosperity may
yet be won out of our hard lives. But just now, I am desponding, without
reason, for my health is good and my purpose strong. If I should be cut
down, what will be the fate of my family? I ask this question with a
pang. Have I done right to educate these two girls for a position so
much higher than they can ever hope to attain? Have I done right in
keeping all that I have told you a secret from Eva herself? Was it not
my duty to search out the mother, who had cut her off; thus, perhaps,
securing to her a future more promising than anything I had to offer?
“I am asking myself these questions now, and the answer is a selfish
one. We could not give her up to another.
“My friend, let me tell you all. The woman who abandoned her child, with
such throes of anguish, was no common person. Everything about her
bespoke refinement and wealth. The shawl, in which she wrapped her
infant, was a rare and costly one. The garments were enriched with the
finest lace; the sleeves were looped back with pink coral—such as can
only be found in perfection at Naples—fastened with a clasp of gold.
“We kept these things, sacredly, thinking that the time might come when
Eva would be driven to seek out her mother. But not while I live. She
loves us, and is happy.
“My friend, I have been thinking how suddenly death sometimes comes upon
us, and how helpless she will be, with all her fine talents and rare
beauty, when I am gone. Thinking of this, how could I help remembering
you, my friend of friends. With a tenacity I cannot resist, the thought
fastens on me, that I should be doing you a wrong if I withheld our
secret from you. Be this as it may, I know that you will be her friend
when I am gone. In her time of need, should it ever come, you may search
out that portion of her history, which I have, up to this time, shrunk
from investigating.
“If love for this child has made me secretive and selfish, you will have
the energy to redeem the wrong and place her in the higher position
which I solemnly believe to be hers by right.
One thing I charge you. If it should come out that the girl has no legal
right to claim her parents, keep this secret from her, forever. She is
proud, and so keenly sensitive, that disgrace would kill her; in that
case, my humbler name would be far better than a dishonored one, however
exalted.
“You are abroad now; but I have kept trace of you through all these
years. Once or twice your letters have reached me. I know that you have
won a high place among men of genius; that your guardianship will be an
honor to this proud girl; that even for my own delicate Ruth you will
have some fatherly kindness. Am I wrong in asking this? I think not. You
are the only friend of the old time that I have left. In our school
days, we loved each other; in our manhood the feeling grew and
strengthened. After my death, if that should come, you will be mindful
of the old love, and kind to those I leave behind me.
“One thing you will remember. My wife has the clothes, the coral, and
the India shawl, in which little Eva was wrapped that night. She will
give them to you, reluctantly, I dare say; no misfortune will ever make
her willing to part with the girl; but she will remember my charge, and
give them up, at your request. Perhaps they will lead to something in
your hands.
“Why do I write this now, after so many years of silence? I cannot
answer. But this evening, a strange, dark presentiment came over me, and
I was impelled to place Eva’s story on paper. It can do no harm. My wife
will keep it safe till you come, if I am doomed. Doomed! How absurd all
this seems in a man of perfect health and more than ordinary strength.
It is strange and wild, but troubled times are coming upon the land,
times when these death shadows will not be confined to one man. Yet,
somehow, I feel with mournful solemnity, that, after I am dead, you will
get this paper, and act upon it in behalf of your old friend,
“LEONARD LAURENCE.”
CHAPTER XXV.
THE PAWNBROKER.
Ross never took his gaze from the paper until he had read it through:
then he folded the pages back and reperused every word, with a burning,
eager question in the eyes, that seemed to devour each syllable as it
arose to view. The perusal had left him pale to the lips. He held the
pages with a firm, hard grip, as if he feared they would escape him,
long after he had mastered their contents. Then he arose, and began to
pace the floor, with a slow, heavy tread, pondering over many things in
his mind, with a restless burning of the eyes that bespoke a storm at
the heart.
How was he to appease this craving curiosity? In what way was he to
arrive at the truth regarding this girl, whose future had been placed in
his hands, by the document still clutched, tightly, there?
Laurence was right. Herman Ross was not a man to falter in a case like
this. If the girl had claims, he was resolved to search them out, and
maintain them after they were found. But something more exciting than
mere determination—an almost frenzied wish to learn the whole truth
possessed the man. All the proofs that existed he would have at once.
Suspense was more than he could bear.
Ross took his hat, and went out again, walking rapidly toward the
Laurence cottage. This time he sought the back entrance, and found Mrs.
Laurence alone in her kitchen. Her keen, grey eyes were as hard as
steel, when she turned them upon him, with a look that seemed half fear
half defiance.
“Well,” she said, sharply, “you know it all now. Is it in you to take
her away from us, now that we need her more than ever?”
“I have come to ask some questions. This paper speaks of articles that
are in your possession. May I look at them?”
Mrs. Laurence sunk into a chair; the little color natural to her face
died out, leaving only a flush around the eyes.
“I—I cannot give them to you just now,” she stammered. “Did the paper
speak of them?”
“Yes; and they are important—very important.”
“But how was I to know that you would ever come, or that anyone—a man
particularly—would want a lot of baby-clothes?”
“But I do want them, and at any cost must have them,” said Ross, almost
fiercely, “Surely they are not destroyed?”
“Destroyed? No; I haven’t done that.”
Ross drew a deep breath, and the hot color, which mounted to his face,
died out as the woman completed her sentence.
“But they are not all on hand.”
“Not on hand?”
“What right have you to question me so? Most of the things are here; but
we were starving, sir—starving! Do you know what that means? I pawned
one or two things. There, you have the truth. Go in and look at the pale
girl lying there; then wonder, if you can, that I gave up everything to
keep her from dying before my eyes.”
“But they can be found? Surely they are not out of reach?” said Ross,
anxiously.
“I don’t know. We haven’t been rich enough to redeem anything; but you
shall have the tickets. Wait.”
Mrs. Laurence went up the back stairs, and left Ross walking restlessly
up and down the kitchen. She was gone some time, but came down at last,
carrying a bundle in her hand.
“Here are the things,” she said curtly. “Yellow as saffron, with lying;
but here they are.”
She opened the bundle, and shook out a long infant’s frock, trimmed half
a yard deep with Valenciennes lace and embroidery, all yellow with age,
but of exquisite richness.
Ross laid it aside with an impatient movement of the hand.
“It tells nothing,” he said. “Nothing at all.”
“The moths have got into the flannel,” said Mrs. Laurence, passing her
hand under the rich, silken embroidery of a flannel skirt; “but you can
see the pattern, for they never touch silk. Some lady did that, let me
tell you, with her own fingers. This is no hired work.”
Ross glanced at the pretty grape-vine, which had grown golden on the
riddled flannel, and was himself struck by its beautiful finish. All at
once he snatched it from the woman’s hold, and examined it more closely,
as if he saw something curious in every leaf and tendril.
“I should know the pattern. Somewhere I have seen it before,” he
muttered, in a voice that was almost inaudible; “but where? how?”
“There is nothing else but this mite of a shirt, with lace around it
like a cobweb, and the linen so fine you could almost pack it in a
thimble,” said Mrs. Laurence, warmed into soft, womanly feeling by the
sight of these little garments.
“Nothing more? But the shawl, the coral—where are they?”
“Pawned!” was the curt answer. “I told you so.”
“Where? Let me look at the tickets,” was the impatient rejoinder.
Mrs. Laurence drew an old, worn porte monnaie from her pocket, and took
from it two pawn-tickets, which she handed to her visitor, almost
smiling at the disappointment that lay before him.
Ross glanced at the tickets, and dropped them to the table in bitter
distress. They had been forfeited a whole year.
“I did not suppose they would amount to much now,” said Mrs. Laurence,
picking up the papers. “Sold long ago, I dare say.”
Ross took the tickets from her hand again, and read the address with a
forlorn hope that the articles, so important to his search, might be
found unsold. He left the house at once, and proceeded to the
pawnbroker’s, scarcely heeding or caring that the whole world saw him
enter a place that is the last foothold of poverty before it drops into
abject want.
CHAPTER XXVI.
THE PAWNBROKER’S OFFICE.
A dull, dreary place was this pawn-office; its narrow counter all grim
with use; its walls studded from floor to ceiling with miserable looking
bundles; its boxes partitioned off like cells in a prison, where the
sensitive and inexperienced sheltered themselves while taking their last
degrading steps on a downward career. All these things struck Ross with
a chill, for there is something fearfully pathetic in poverty when it
takes a form like that.
With a sense of strange humiliation, this refined gentleman glided into
one of those secret boxes, into which want shrinks from the human gaze
with a keener sense of shame than guilt often knows. His breath came
short, and he asked, hoarsely, if there was yet a possibility of
redeeming the articles which the two crumpled tickets represented.
The pawnbroker, a heavy, dark man, whose hands were as unclean as his
practices, took the tickets, saw the date, and handed it back with a
gruff shake of the head.
“Forfeited long ago. You ought to have seen that, if you know how to
read.”
“I beg your pardon,” said Ross, too anxious for resentment. “Of course,
I was aware of the date; but is it possible to obtain these articles?”
“Obtain them? No; they are sold.”
Ross still held the rejected tickets in his hand, which shook a little.
“Sold; but there must be some record. Is it not possible to find them?”
“I don’t suppose it could be done. Whoever got those two things had a
bargain that they won’t be likely to give up. The shawl was real Injy;
worth a thousand dollars, if it was worth a cent; and the coral was a
lovely tint, like a tea-rose, and carved beautifully—not to be matched
in this country. Bargains! Both great bargains!”
“I am willing to pay their full price—double that—”
“Ha! What is that? Double?”
“Yes; that is not more than I am willing to give.”
“Double-double! That would be two—say three thousand. Is that the
correct sum—three thousand? A good thing! A good thing, if you get
them!”
The craving wretch spoke gleefully, rubbed his palms together, and eyed
Ross as if he longed to devour him.
Through all his anxiety, Ross felt the disgust such greed was sure to
inspire, and answered him sharply.
“I will give two thousand for the shawl, and two hundred for the
coral—not a cent more; but that can be settled with the possessor of the
articles, who will probably be content with their full value. If you
will inform me who the purchasers are, it is all I desire at present.”
“Who they are? Oh, yes! Such greenness belongs to us. Young in the
business, you know. Haven’t cut our eye-teeth. You’re likely to get at
them articles without me, very; but how are you going to do it, that’s
the figure? How are you going to do it?”
“Then you will not help me?”
“Why that is just what you and I are bargaining about. Say three
thousand, and I’m on hand.”
“Three thousand for articles not worth more, by your own showing, than a
third of the amount, and for which you only advanced fifty dollars.
Surely, you cannot be in earnest.”
“In earnest? Well, you will find that I shall not abate one dollar. A
thing is worth what one can get for it. You want this shawl and coral
for something more than their worth, and so make fancy stock of them.
You understand they are my fancy stock, and for any good they will be to
you, I am the holder.”
“But they are sold, you admitted that.”
“Yes; but my books are not sold—and without them, how can these things
be traced? Oh, never mind! you will come to my terms, people generally
do!”
Ross took his hat from the counter, and turned to leave the box, in
which he had stood while conversing with this man. The pawnbroker eyed
him furtively, with a crafty smile on his lips. He was not disheartened,
for the anxiety in those deep-set eyes was too apparent for doubt. The
man would make any sacrifice rather than lose the articles he sought.
“You will think better of it, sir,” he said, leaning over the counter,
and following the retreating man with an oily smile. “Remember, I am
always to be found here.”
Ross lifted his hat and disappeared, making no other reply. For a
moment, disgust of the man overpowered even the strong wish that had
brought him to that miserable place.
CHAPTER XXVII.
MRS. CARTER STANDS BY HER OLD FRIENDS.
Mrs. Carter had that profound respect for her own taste which springs
out of utter ignorance; and her great party would have been something
wonderful in the way of shoddyism, but for the gentle and kindly
interference of her brother Ross. But she looked upon him with something
like adoration, for his opinions were so modestly given, that they
seemed to originate in herself. Thus he had sent the gorgeous pictures
from her boudoir to Battles’ room in the stable, and after them went
many an object of inestimable value to the lady, but which were received
by the aesthetic coachman with a sniff of critical contempt.
Up to this time the contractor’s lady had reveled in the adornment of
her house. She had often heard it said that certain persons of her new
circle, who had shot up like mushrooms in the unhealthy atmosphere of
our civil war, owed all that was elegant in their establishments to the
artists and upholsterers they employed. This was a charge Mrs. Carter
resolved should never be brought against her. So, after six months of
hard worry and interminable shopping, an effect was produced of
promiscuous gorgeousness, that was wonderful to behold. The really
refined persons who began to patronize her, were so completely surprised
by this display, that she mistook their amused astonishment for
admiration. This inspired her with new ambition, and she plunged into
attempts at harmony and contrast, that fairly set the beholder’s teeth
on edge as words of hollow flattery passed through them.
Thus it was that Mr. Ross found his sister and her habitation. Carpets,
gorgeously independent of draperies; florid frescoes, statues in deep
shadow; flaming vases in the light; mirrors in every available space;
and pictures, such pictures! in magnificent frames, surrounded him on
every side. But genius is great, and money all potent. Out of this
confusion, the man of real taste soon produced effects harmonious as a
poem; and no person could enter that mansion with an idea that its
arrangement had been left either to an upholsterer or to an ignorant
woman. Soon Mrs. Carter saw how much more beautiful everything had
become, and gloried in it.
Having surrendered so much to her brother, she was ready to yield to him
in all things connected with her social life. When he suggested the
purchase of Ruth Laurence’s sketches, and asked for an invitation to the
party, for which cards were about to be issued, she consented at once,
and thus fell in with her old crony and friend, Mrs. Smith.
One afternoon, Mrs. Carter came home in a state of unusual excitement.
Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes sparkled, and her style was like that
of a warrior preparing for battle. Without stopping to take off her
things, she mounted to her brother’s studio, which was in the very top
of the building.
“Herman,” she said, sitting down by her brother’s easel, “I’ve got
myself into a scrape, and I want you to help me out. Not that I need
help, if Carter wasn’t so uppish about such things; but he was
determined that I should give up the old set for good and all, when I
came in here—and so I did. The day I went to see that Miss Laurence, who
should come in but my old neighbor, Mrs. Smith, just as good,
whole-hearted a woman as ever lived. Of course, I was glad to see her—my
heart not being a nether millstone, nor yet a junk of ice. Then she was
natural as life, thinking, no doubt, that I should keep her at
arms-length, because of all this silk and lace, and bracelets, and she
only in a calico-dress. I hadn’t the heart to do it, Herman; old
neighbors are old neighbors; and, between you and me, brother, I’m not
certain that them old times were so much worse than these. At an rate,
my heart warmed to Mrs. Smith, and that child of hers, so that I hated
to come home.”
Here Mrs. Carter walked to the window, passed a hand over her eyes once
or twice and came back again.
“Mrs. Smith has got a splendid baby, you know; and holding it in my arms
was such a heart-aching treat, after all that we have lost, Carter and
I. It’s a thing we never mention between us; but the sight of a fine,
wholesome baby is sure to make my breath come quick. After losing three
of them, and none left, and this house built with a nursery, it’s
heart-rending to think of; and I couldn’t help thinking that Mrs. Smith
was richer than I was, after all.
“Well, we took dinner together—ham and eggs—real old times; and cooked
so nice. So, while the old home-feeling took full hold of me, I up and
gave my old friend a card for my party, having one in my pocket at the
time. This was the reason of my doing it, unthinkingly, as one may say,
and long in advance of other people. She was so pleased—tickled almost
to death; and is going to buy a new mory-antique, and—what will please
you, I know—says that she will bring Miss Eva Laurance with
her—carriage-hire being all the same for three as for two.”
Here Ross made an impatient movement, which his sister saw, and half
resented.
“Now don’t you turn against me, Herman. It’s bad enough to have Carter
curling up his nose at old friends, that were always ready to help him,
when he needed help; but my own brother——”
“You misunderstand,” said Ross. “I find no fault with feelings that do
you honor.—Far from it. But as for Miss Laurence, we had arranged about
her coming, and there need be no alteration in that, I should think.”
“But Carter objects even to her. And as for Battle, his sneers about
going into that neighborhood are beyond bearing.”
“Perhaps in some respects, Carter is right. You will find it very
difficult to make classes mingle harmoniously; even in this republican
country. Stronger and more experienced woman than you have tried it, and
failed signally. A land that owns no aristocracy but that of wealth,
will always draw sharp lines between the poor and the rich.”
“But you do not object—you will help me out. I wish now it hadn’t been
done; but one can’t take back an invitation; and Carter is very cruel to
ask it; isn’t he?”
“Of course you cannot take back an invitation. And I dare say your old
friend will manage to appear well enough for the occasion. Society,
since the war, has put up with a great many strange innovations. So, I
have no doubt that your friend will pass.”
“It’s kind of you to say so,” answered Mrs. Carter, with tears in her
eyes. “As for Carter, his heart is like a millstone, since he became so
rich. Oh, Herman! sometimes I wish we had been content as it was.”
“Well, well, throw all these little troubles off your mind. I have
something to tell you—something to propose. Perhaps a great favor to ask
of you and Carter.”
“It’s granted, Herman. I’d lay down my life for you; and so would
Carter. He’s awful proud of having a real gentleman in the family. So am
I—and that gentleman my own brother.”
Ross reached out his hand, and drawing the kind-hearted woman toward
him, kissed her on the cheek.
“Now tell me what it is,” she questioned, cheerfully.
“If it’s money——”
Ross shook his head.
“Not that! Not that!”
“Dear! Dear! What can it be then? Just tell me.”
“Not now. In a day or two.”
“Another invitation for some one? Well, you shall have a whole handful
of blanks, and fill them out yourself. Will that do?”
“For the present, less than that will do, sister.”
“Well, as many as you like, and anything else you like. Now I begin to
feel better, and will go down to Carter, like the mistress of her own
house.”
With this heroic resolve, Mrs. Carter left the studio.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
YOUNG LAMBERT SPEAKS OUT.
“Yes, mother, it is the truth; I have seen the young lady more than
once.”
“I know it, Ivon. You were seen walking by her side in the street.”
Mrs. Lambert spoke calmly, but with a cold intonation of the voice that
her step-son understood as something far more expressive than an
outburst of anger; but his answer was as quiet as her question had been.
“Once or twice I found myself on the same side-walk with the young lady
to whom I have been properly introduced.”
“Properly introduced! How can that be? There is no proper introduction
between a shop-girl and a young gentleman of position and fortune,”
replied the lady, with an angry flush on her cheeks.
“Position, if you please; but as for the fortune, that depends—— I claim
nothing on expectations. It would be arrogance if I did.’
“This is a sudden fit of humility, Ivon.”
“No, madam, it is not sudden; the thought has been in my mind a long
time. No man has a right to discount on the future, or waste his
energies because there is no immediate need that they should be put
forth. Say that I am young, well educated, and have just property
enough, from my father, for individual independence, and you will have
defined my position exactly. Is it so very much better than that of the
young lady we are speaking of?”
“The young lady, as you call her, is a shop-girl,” answered Mrs.
Lambert, with unsuppressed scorn.
“And in that my superior. She earns her own independence, and aids those
more helpless than herself, while I——Well, it is useless to say what my
life has been. The greatest energies I have as yet been called upon to
put forth, is exerted in collecting your rents, and depositing your
money.”
“But you are my son—not one person in ten remembers that you are not
actually so. Some day, if you do nothing to prevent it, the bulk of my
property will be yours. All my real estate must descend to a Lambert. It
is a proud old name, and needs wealth to sustain it. To your father I
gave that wealth. It was a part of his greatness, and lifted him above
all the petty economies which have so often degraded our American
ministers abroad. It was my pride that through me his position at the
Imperial Court had no such humiliating difficulties.”
“And it was his pride, for he told me so a hundred times, that no
high-born lady of that proud land ever filled a lofty position with more
dignity and grace. Young, beautiful, and richer in acquirements than in
wealth, how could it be otherwise? Ah, madam, he thought less of your
property than of those other things. Where love is, gold sinks to the
bottom.”
Mrs. Lambert did not reply at once; a cold shadow crept over the
animation of her face, but she answered at last.
“Love is a delirium, which comes in force and power but once in a
lifetime—a dangerous insanity that never dies. Do not permit it to
overpower your reason, Ivon. Of all the passions it is most to be
dreaded.”
“But how is one to guard against it, madam?”
“I cannot advise,” answered the lady, “for no human being ever took
counsel patiently from another, when this passion was upon him. I can
only warn you, my son, that no greater trouble comes on earth than
springs out of a low-born union. It is the one mistake which can never
be wholly retrieved—class should match with class. When love descends,
it is terrible.”
“But what constitutes class in a republic, mother, where society is ever
changing? One must merge into the other. Look at the social upheaving
which the war has brought about, where the very lowest strata of society
has been forced to the surface, and claims rank with the best.”
“I know, I know!” cried the lady, impatiently. “Poverty itself is better
than that!”
“It seems to me that honorable birth, talent, and pure morals, should
form the aristocracy of a great nation—these are personal attributes
which cannot be attained by accident or dishonesty, as money is often
acquired.”
Mrs. Lambert made an impatient movement with her hand.
“It is useless arguing, Ivon. Class must be distinguished as we find it.
The Lamberts have no need to doubt their position in any country. Be
careful not to imperil it by too open attentions to the girl I have been
speaking of.”
“But, mother, she is refined and beautiful.”
“So much the more dangerous.”
“Thoroughly educated, accomplished, even.”
“Perhaps! How am I to know?”
“You have seen her, heard her speak.”
“Yes, I have seen that she is dangerously beautiful; heard her speak
with shrinking, that seemed almost repulsion. Ivon! Ivon! let me never
hear of her again!”
“How can you be so prejudiced, mother, knowing so little of the poor
girl?”
“How much can you know, Ivon?”
“Everything. I have taken pains to inquire.”
“Knowing that she was a shop-girl, what more did you wish to learn?”
“All that could be told.”
“Well, what _did_ you learn?”
The lady spoke breathlessly, as if the subject pained her, and she was
impatient to end it.
“I learned who her parents were.”
“Well?”
“Her father was a policeman.”
“A policeman! Well, what more?”
“Who is dead. This girl is helping to support his widow and two other
children, one a confirmed invalid. They are very poor.”
“Then leave them in their poverty, I charge you.”
Mrs. Lambert spoke with unusual warmth. The subject had disturbed her
greatly. Something more deep and subtle than her indomitable pride had
been touched, of which she was even herself unconscious.
CHAPTER XXIX.
MISS SPICER.
A card was brought into the dainty boudoir in which Mrs. Lambert was
conversing with her son. This was followed so quickly by Miss Lucy
Spicer, that there was no possibility of refusing her admission, even if
the occupants of the room had desired it. But her presence was welcome
to the lady, for she arose promptly to receive her guest, glad to escape
a subject which was hateful to her.
“Looking younger and more lovely than ever!” exclaimed Miss Spicer,
after kissing the lady with enthusiasm. “I wonder if it will be possible
for me to grow handsomer as I grow older? Of course not. It’s only one
or two women in a generation that can do that.”
Here Miss Spicer seemed to become suddenly aware of Ivon’s presence, and
addressed him.
“Now this is a treat, Mr. Lambert; one never expects to find you at
home; but here, with mamma, in this bijou of a room, is a surprise.
Come, now, let us make up before the maternal ancestor. It wasn’t my
fault. I couldn’t, for the life of me, help seeing you, and that
abominably handsome shop-girl. Why didn’t you take a back street?”
“Then it was Miss Spicer. I could not imagine who had done me the honor
of reporting my movements,” said the young man, bowing low.
“Angry, ha! Don’t like people to make a note of his little escapades.
Well, it isn’t quite fair. But when one overleaps all the barriers of
society so bravely, of course, he must expect it to be known.”
“And, of course, young ladies who have nothing else to do, must be
expected to magnify and multiply the news.”
Miss Spicer threw up her hands.
“Nothing else to do! Now I like that; as if there ever was seen a
creature so hard-working as a young lady in society. Only think of the
notes one has to write; putting off disagreeable people, and enticing
the other set on; the shopping; the walks down town just as business
breaks up, when crowds of us turn southward as steadily as sunflowers
keep with the sun; hunting down dress-makers, tormenting milliners,
reading all the French novels, little flirtations with one’s
music-master, learning love phrases with one’s Italian teacher. I tell
you, Mr. Lambert, one has to crowd life even to get in gossip and
scandal enough to spice it respectably. Don’t talk to me about having
nothing else to do.”
“I never will again. The occupations you enumerate are too grand and
noble for dispute. Hereafter I shall set down a fashionable young lady
as the busiest and most useful creature on earth.”
“Of course we are. Eternally on the go, scarcely time to breathe from
morning till night.”
“Perhaps that is why so many of them are called ‘fast,’” said Lambert,
demurely.
“Oh, you abominable creature!” cried the young lady, shaking her
cane-parasol at Lambert. “That’s intended for me; but I don’t accept it.
You are to consider me as among the prudes and conservatives, remember.
Did I not come here to rebuke your own fast conduct? Don’t expect to get
rid of the shop-girl by attacking me.”
“I have no wish to get rid of her in any way, Miss Spicer,” said
Lambert, gravely. “Nor do I care to make her the subject of this
conversation. Mother, have you any commands?”
Mrs. Lambert, who had been quietly listening to this war of words, shook
her head.
“Oh! if you are going down the Avenue, I don’t mind walking a block or
two,” said the irrepressible Miss Spicer, pulling down her lace mask,
and grasping the coral-mounted handle of her parasol, as if it had, in
fact, been a cane.
“It will require something of that kind to set you right, after your
promenade with the lady we don’t care to mention. But, wait one moment,
I had forgotten what brought me here. Mrs. Lambert, do give me your
advice. I have a card for that Mrs. Carter’s party. What shall I do
about it?”
Mrs. Lambert looked up quickly, and a flush of unusual color came into
her face.
“I—I beg pardon; what did you say, Miss Spicer?”
“Only if I can venture on accepting. She is so awful shoddy, it will be
great fun.”
“I have received cards,” answered Mrs. Lambert, quietly, “and it is
probable that I may accept.”
Miss Spicer let her parasol drop to the floor, and clapped both hands.
“That is splendid! Then we can all accept. They tell me her house was
like a curiosity-shop, when her brother, a great artist, came from
abroad, and pitched all the trash she had been collecting, into the
stable. He’s splendid, every one says! Awfully handsome, and so
aristocratic. I know half a dozen girls that are dying to go on his
account. The wall-flowers are all in a flutter, I can tell you, for he
isn’t young.”
Mrs. Lambert arose hastily, walked across the room, and re-arranged the
folds of an amber-satin curtain, that fell over a broad window of the
boudoir. In her nervous haste, she loosened the heavy cords that held
it, flooding the window with silken drapery, and the room with mellow,
golden light.
Miss Spicer laughed, lifted her parasol from the floor, and began
gathering up the folds of silk with it, thus throwing Mrs. Lambert’s
face into full light.
“Why, how strangely you look!” she said, in her reckless way. “Pale as a
ghost! Wanted air, and going to open the window. I’ll do it for you.”
A gush of fresh air swept through the open sash, and brought some color
to Mrs. Lambert’s face.
“Are you better, dear madam?” said Ivon, approaching the window with
tender anxiety.
“Better! No, indeed! I’ve not been ill. It was only the shadows thrown
from this yellow drapery. Help me draw the cords. No, no! leave the lace
down, a softened light is pleasanter. Now, Ivon, I will not detain you
or Miss Spicer from your walk.”
“That is giving us both a polite dismissal,” cried the young lady,
laughing. “Well, come along, Mr. Lambert, your maternal ancestor gives
permission. I won’t take your arm unless you insist. No one will have a
right to think us engaged, if I walk along demurely by myself, not even
the pretty——What, frowning! Well, I never will say she’s pretty
again—never! never! never!”
CHAPTER XXX.
OLD MEMORIES AND PRESENT STRUGGLES.
It was some moments before Miss Spicer’s voice died away at the front
door; and for a long time Mrs. Lambert walked to and fro on that
moss-like carpet, treading down its clustering blossoms as if she longed
to trample them out of sight forever. The elegant coldness of her manner
had vanished entirely; her hands were clenched, her lips moved, uttering
nothing but shadowy words, until at last they broke into sound.
“So they will make a lion of him. Even these girls have found out how
more than handsome he is; how infinitely above the shallow men they
profess to admire. Great heavens! has it come to this? Thirty-nine years
of age, and jealous of him now, as I was then! Oh, how I did love
him—how I do love him! Can such feelings die? Can the grave bury them?
Can a human soul cast them off? And I, I met him with scorn. The madness
of that fatal hour seized upon me when he stood before my face, like one
from the tomb. How could I look him in the face? Why was it that my
pride refused to bow itself, while half my being yearned toward him?
What does he think of me? Scorn and loathing! Scorn and loathing! What
else can I expect? What else would a sane woman wish? But is this
sanity? Will this passion haunt me forever? Even thus, is it not better
than the barren life I have led all these years?”
The woman, too restless for continued motion, threw herself on a couch,
and buried her hot cheek in its amber cushions, as she had done years
before, when love for this one man threw her heart into tumults of
tenderness or doubt. Had years done nothing for her then? Had time dug
no gulf between them deep enough to terrify her heart from its hungry
longing? Had silence, like that of the grave, failed to chill it into
indifference?
He had asked none of these questions. Would he ever care to have them
answered? Was the heart he had given her, dead? Yes, yes! he had left
her to bitter retribution. The passionate reproaches with which she had
driven him from her in his first youth, when a keen sense of his poverty
and her riches gave a double sting to her cruel words, had been fatal.
Her sin against him had been too great.
This woman was not given to weeping, but she cried like a child now. For
weeks and weeks she had expected Ross to seek her again. In spite of
everything, she had a lingering faith in the love which had seemed
immortal, and still trusted in the great nobility which had seemed
capable of infinite forgiveness. But he did not come; and now she heard
his name uttered by that flighty girl, suddenly, and with flippant ease,
as if it were not a thousand times removed from her, or the females she
coupled with it.
While the lady lay prostrate thus wounding her soul with bitter
memories, her maid came in, saw that she was resting, and left a note
upon the table near her couch. She started up, as the door closed,
holding her breath. It was from him; she knew that before the address
met her eye—knew it by the wild tumult in her bosom, by the joy and pain
that thrilled her from head to foot.
How strangely her name looked written in that hand. The seal—ah, yes!
she remembered it. Letters upon a tombstone could not have made her
heart sink so heavily. Her fingers were cold as she broke the wax, and,
oh! how they trembled as she unfolded the paper underneath.
The note began coldly. It addressed her as Mrs. Lambert—the hateful name
that clung around her like a serpent now. In that name the writer
embodied ten thousand reproaches—a world of withering contempt. It was
needless, she thought, to utter it in any other form. Still, he made, or
implied, a request—that was something; a request, where he might have
commanded, and she would not have dared to disobey. It was a little
matter. He had just learned that an invitation had been sent to Mrs.
Lambert for his sister’s party—a thing he had not thought to provide
against—and which might seem like an ungenerous effort to place her in a
false position. It was, perhaps, best that they two should learn to meet
in the world to which she belonged, and thus spare themselves the pain
of such accidental encounters as circumstances might force upon them;
but of that, she must judge, and hold herself free to accept, or refuse,
this invitation to his sister’s house, as her own wishes might dictate.
The note was cold and formal enough. Ross said nothing of his own
wishes, but left her free—a thing which no woman ever yet desired, where
the man she loved was concerned. But, chilling as it was, this woman
pressed it to her lips and her heart, with a wild and passionate fervor
never known to her girlhood, or that of any other woman. Over and over
again she devoured the words with her eyes, and would, if possible, have
plucked them from the paper with her lips. Would she go? Would she meet
him again? Yes; if an army had stood between her and him, she would have
forced a passage through. So completely had her heart taken up its old
passion for the man whom she had cruelly wronged.
CHAPTER XXXI.
BITTER JEALOUSY.
Miss Spicer was not given to much ceremony at the Lambert mansion. In an
hour after she went down those broad steps with Ivon Lambert, her
high-heeled boots pattered up them again; for the young man had lifted
his hat politely to her, when they came opposite a fashionable
club-house, and sought refuge there.
The young lady had stood on the side-walk long enough to get up a laugh,
and clench her parasol, which she shook at him, to the edification and
amusement of half a dozen young men gathered in the club-house windows.
Then she retraced her steps, and, much to her disgust, walked up the
Avenue alone, making keen observations as she went.
All at once the young lady started off into a quick walk, and, having
obtained admittance at the front door, ran up stairs. Without waiting
for an answer to her knock, she darted into the boudoir, and found Mrs.
Lambert lying on the couch.
“Do get up, this minute, Mrs. Lambert; they are going by—that girl and
the gentleman we were talking of. What an awful flirt she must be—first
one man and then another. It’s just abominable! Oh, how I wish Ivon
could see her now!”
Mrs. Lambert started from her couch, and hurried to the window, urged
forward by an impulse that swept away her usual slow grace of movement.
Miss Spicer was astonished at the impetuosity with which that delicate
hand dashed the lace curtains from before the glass.
Quick as lightning, those jealous eyes took in the two figures moving
along the opposite side-walk. Both were tall and of commanding presence.
The man’s head was slightly bent; the girl’s face was uplifted, and she
was listening to him, with a smile on her lip. Truly, she was beautiful.
The face, too, seemed familiar; something she remembered afar off, came
back to her, as she looked upon it; something lost and vaguely
regretted; but what, or when known, she could not tell—the attempt was
like groping through a dream.
“Is that the man Ross you were speaking of?”
Mrs. Lambert’s voice was low and forced. The lace which she grasped
shook in her hand so violently, that Lucy Spicer must have seen it, if
she had not been crouching on the floor, and watching the two people
through the lower sash. As it was, she only answered,
“Yes, that’s the man! Splendid, isn’t he? but old enough to be her
father, though’. Oh, I hope she’ll catch him, if it’s only to spite
Ivon! for he treats me shamefully; indeed he does. If I could only give
myself time, I’m sure it would break my heart, the way he goes on.”
Mrs. Lambert heard nothing of this. She was only conscious of a quick,
darting pain, which settled down into leaden heaviness, through which
she could hardly breathe. Those two people went slowly out of sight, the
lace dropped from her hand and fluttered down, softly, as snow-flakes
fall, under the warm amber of the curtains. In this rich twilight the
woman hid her pallor, and the red flush about her eyes, from the curious
girl, who still sat watching on the carpet, and went back to her couch,
hearing the clatter of that ceaseless tongue as men listen to a far-off
wind.
“Mrs. Lambert, now remember, you saw this girl flirting like wild-fire
with a man she never saw before half a dozen times in her life; that’s
certain, for I’ve taken pains to find out all about him. There never was
so great an artist born as he has been. Gets thousands and thousands for
a picture; so that he don’t trouble himself to paint for common people.
Besides all that, he’s the only brother that rich Mrs. Carter has got;
and her husband says he don’t want a better heir to his property; so
he’ll be an awful catch, everyway; quite too good for that creature. If
it wasn’t for getting into a scrape with Ivon, I’d cut in there. I have
a mind to do it now. It would serve Ivon right for daring to walk with
her and own it to my face. Couldn’t even take the trouble to cheat me
with a fib. I hope you’ll give it to him, Mrs. Lambert; he don’t care a
cent for what I say. Won’t you, now?”
Here the young heiress gathered her plump little person from the carpet,
and knelt down by the prostrate woman, who lay with her face turned to
the cushions, which her hands grasped nervously.
“You will talk with him, Mrs. Lambert, alone, and earnestly.”
“Talk with him! No, that can never be again!” cried the woman, in her
passionate grief, lifting herself from the couch. “Why should we two be
alone? I am nothing to him. That day has gone with my youth and beauty;
these it was that he loved. How much of them is left?”
The unhappy lady threw out her arms, as if appealing to her own image.
In a great mirror opposite her couch, the pale, anxious, disturbed
shadow of a woman flung out her arms also, as if repelling her appeal.
Miss Spicer was astonished; she had been speaking of young Lambert, and
found this burst of feeling incomprehensible.
“How I’m sure you are mistaken,” she said. “Men don’t care a bit about
their mother’s beauty, and can’t, in reason, expect them to be young.
I’m sure Ivon loves you a great deal better than most sons love their
own parents. So do think of it, and give him a good talking to; for one
thing is certain, I’m not going to take up with a shop-girl’s leavings.”
In a confused, weary way, Mrs. Lambert comprehended that the girl was
speaking of her own affairs, and had no idea of the anguish which had
made her so reckless of exposure. She seldom lost her proud
self-possession so thoroughly, and made a strong effort to recover
herself before that sharp girl could observe how disproportioned her
agitation was to the ostensible subject in question.
“Excuse me, Lucy, my head is aching fearfully.”
“Poor dear! I know how to pity you; only mine is the heart, which your
cruel son is just breaking,” answered Miss Spicer, pressing both hands
to her right side, just where the organ she spoke of was not, and
shaking her head woefully.
This attempt at the sentimental did more toward restoring Mrs. Lambert’s
composure than any amount of reasoning could have done. A keen sense of
ridicule broke up the tumult of feeling that had almost prostrated her,
and, spite of it all, she smiled.
“How am I expected to help you, Lucy?” she said, with something of her
usual sweet manner.
“Why, Mrs. Lambert, I have just been telling you.”
“But that was while my head ached so badly.”
“Well, if people won’t listen, it’s of no use to ask advice; but, if I
must say it all over again, I want you, in short, to give that son of
yours a good, hard scolding.”
“I never scold,” answered Mrs. Lambert, with a grave smile, for there
was trouble at her heart yet, not the less keen because pride held it in
abeyance.
“Well, then, stop giving him money.”
“Oh! but I rather think he would like that, Lucy.”
“Like it! Like it! No he wouldn’t!”
“I don’t know; he’s getting restless, of late.”
“Ever since he saw this girl—I wish that shawl had been in the bottom of
the Red Sea! Oh! if I had her within reach of my cane-parasol for ten
minutes! Did you ever see such a great, tall thing as she is? Sweeps
along like a peacock. Oh, mercy! There he is coming! Don’t tell him that
I’ve been here. I’ll run down the back stairs, and out through the
garden!”
CHAPTER XXXII.
DRESSING FOR THE PARTY.
Eva Laurence was dressing for her first party, and the very anticipation
of its delights gave resplendence to the wonderful beauty of her face.
She was young, ambitious, and rich in that vivid talent which doubles
enjoyment and gives a keener edge to pain than ordinary natures ever
endure.
Ruth was sitting up, among the cushions of her couch, looking bright and
happy as an angel. Her soft eyes were full of serene love-light; a faint
color came and went in her cheeks; and little quivers of delight stirred
her fingers, as she smoothed the drifts of snow-white tarlatan that
draped her sister’s slender person.
“Oh, how beautiful it is! How soft and white! You look like a bride,
Eva!”
“Or a ghost!” muttered Mrs. Laurence, in a troubled undertone. “The
ghost of a child we have sheltered and loved, but who will belong to
others when we want her most.”
“What are you saying, mother?” cried Eva, who was stooping forward to
look at herself in a little mirror between the windows, which just took
in the outlines of her splendid neck and shoulders. “Something about my
dress that you don’t like, I suppose. It was extravagant spending so
much money; but you must scold Ruth. She would do it, wouldn’t you,
Ruthy, dear?”
“Oh, yes! mother must scold me! but she won’t do it, in earnest. I’m not
afraid. Didn’t she work like a regular seamstress, to help finish the
dress; and isn’t it beautiful? All it wants is a little warm color.”
“It wants nothing in the world,” said Eva, passing both hands over the
dark braids of hair that fell in rich loops down her neck, making its
whiteness like the leaves of a magnolia flower. “I never was dressed so
well in my life, and, perhaps, never shall be again, who knows?”
“I know,” answered Ruth. “These fashionable people adore good looks;
and, oh! sister Eva, how beautiful you are! Come down here, and let me
kiss you. How warm and red your cheeks are; it is like feeling a peach
at one’s lips. How I would love to paint you just this way, only a
little color in the dress. I insist on that for the picture; it costs
nothing, you know.”
“Come in,” Mrs. Laurence called, a little sharply, for she was ill at
ease that evening, and even a knock at the door annoyed her.
It was only little Jimmy, who peeped through the door, after knocking,
to make sure that even his presence might not create some confusion,
while that momentous toilet was in progress. He carried a mass of loose
roses in his arms, white, golden-tinted, and red, some half open, some
in full bloom, and others folded buds, clasped in with moss.
No wonder Ruth uttered a glad cry, and clapped her delicate hands,
gleeful as a child who suddenly finds its wishes gratified. No wonder
Eva sprang forward, and put a hand on either side the boy’s face, and
kissed him, rapturously, over and over again.
“You darling! You boy of boys! Where did you get them?” she cried. “Oh!
how could I be so careless?”
In her eagerness, she had swept half, the flowers from Jimmy’s arms, and
they lay at her feet, sending up odors that filled the little room. She
stooped to gather them up, still questioning him.
“Where did they come from, so fresh, and such long stems? There is one
on your train; it seems to be buried in snow—such a lovely color,” cried
Ruth, fairly trembling with delight. “Now I will make the dress
perfect.”
“Where did I get them?” answered James, emptying his fragrant burden on
Ruthy’s couch, and kneeling down to gather up the portion scattered
around Eva. “It’s a pretty way to find out, smothering a fellow with
kisses, and asking him to talk. Well, if you want to know, a friend of
mine gave them to me.”
“A friend? Oh, James!”
“Yes, I say it again—a friend. You have seen him, Eva, through an iron
fence; gray hair; legs like broomsticks. Does it strike you?”
“What, that old man?. No!”
“I tell you, yes! He was watching for me by the gate. I’d been leaving
some groceries in the basement, you know, and took a peep through the
railing. Always do. The gate opened softly, and his queer old face
looked through.
‘Come in!’ says he. ‘Have you got a basket?’
“‘No,’ says I. ‘The cook hadn’t time to empty it.’
“‘Well, come along; I want to send something to that pretty sister of
yours,’ says he.
“I went in, so astonished, that I was steering through the middle of a
flower-bed, when he called out, ‘This way!’ and went on among a whole
heap of bushes, just as full of roses as they could hold. Here he took
out a great jack-knife, and cut away like fun, giving the flowers to me
till my arms were full, and their breath made me long to dance.
“‘Take them to the young lady,’ says he, ‘and say it wasn’t just old
Storms that sent ’em, but some one else that——’”
“Oh, James! did he say that?”
“Of course he did, and more yet; but I’ll tell you that when we are all
alone. It’s sort of private.”
Here the boy made signs, and whispered mysteriously, glancing at his
mother, who was retreating to the kitchen with a cloud of unusual
darkness on her face. She saw in all these excitements only signs of
disaster and separation.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
ABOUT THE ROSES AND VIOLETS.
“Now we are by ourselves, girls,” said James, “I’ll tell you all about
it. There was some one else in the garden.”
“Some one else!” exclaimed Ruth.
Eva, blushing vividly over face and bosom, began to arrange the folds of
her dress with great earnestness, but said nothing.
“You know who it was, Eva,” said James, with a sly glance. “I’ve seen
you walking with him.”
“No, no, James! only as he was coming the same way. Don’t believe it,
Ruth. I never did more than that,” cried Eva, eager to defend herself,
yet trembling with a sense of shame.
“Who said you did? Oh, Eva! Eva! I’ve found out something. It wasn’t old
Storms that gave you this, anyhow!”
Here James held up a little cluster of sweet-scented violets and sprigs
of heliotrope, gathered around a moss rose-bud.
“_He_ picked this, Eva, with his own hands. I wish you could have seen
what a fuss he made in putting them together. Old Storms offered to help
him, but he said, no! he would do that himself. Then he said, ‘Give this
to your sister; I know that she is going out to-night, and shall be
honored—that’s the word, Eva—honored if she will wear it.’”
Eva took the tiny bouquet and held it, irresolute, casting a shy glance
at her sister, who looked gravely, almost reproachfully at her.
James, who was watching them both, broke forth in his boyish impatience.
“There, now, Ruth, don’t be an old maid, and spoil all her fun. She
hasn’t done anything, I tell you. Not one quarter as much as all them
Fifth Avenue girls are doing every hour of their lives. Now what are you
pouting for?”
Ruth smiled again. A sudden doubt had haunted her for a moment, but it
passed from her innocent mind like dew from a lily, and all was bright
again.
“Who is he, Eva?” she said, reaching out her hand.
“A gentleman, Ruth, if ever one lived. He has been at the store several
times, and Mr. Harold introduced him. They went to school together,
and—and that is all. Only his name is Lambert—Ivon Lambert.”
“His mother is as proud as if she were governor of North America; but he
isn’t—not a bit of it,” broke in James. “The way he talks to me is quite
friendly. That fellow, Boyce, now, would never condescend to it, knowing
that I ’tend that baby sometimes; just as if he and his red hair was
anything particular. If Mr. Lambert had not been a thorough gentleman, I
wouldn’t have brought his flowers, anyway. You ought to have known that,
Ruth.”
“As if I did not know it,” answered the sweet invalid, penitent and
ashamed of the momentary cloud that had come over her. “Eva, dear, let
us begin again.”
Ruth gathered up the flowers in her lap, and began to arrange them in
glowing clusters, with which she looped back the over-dress.
“Now just a dash of this warm crimson for your hair, and nothing can be
more lovely,” she exclaimed, pulling Eva down to her knees, and
fastening a red rose and some of the mossiest buds among her braids.
When Eva arose from her knees she held the little cluster of violets in
her hand. Looking wistfully down upon the blossoms, she unconsciously
took a position, which filled Ruth with the enthusiasm of an artist.
“Oh, if I could paint her now!” she thought.
“Would there be any harm?” questioned Eva, in a low voice, turning her
eyes wistfully from the flowers to Ruth’s glowing face. “I—I suppose he
would rather expect it. Don’t you?”
Ruth smiled, and held out her hand for the flowers, but Eva pretended
not to see her. Even to that gentle hand she would not, for one moment,
consign the previous blossoms. So, with a gentle wile of abstraction,
she placed the flowers on her bosom, which rose and swelled to their
almost imperceptible touch, as waters bear lotus-flowers on their waves.
“Now, isn’t she stunning?” exclaimed James, moving in a circle, and on
tiptoe, around the room, afraid of touching the snow-white train with
his foot. “That Miss Spicer, who goes down the avenue to meet him, every
day at three o’clock, will be nowhere. In fact, I don’t believe there’ll
be a handsomer girl at the party to-night. She’s A No. I, and a picked
article at that. Hallo! Who’s coming?”
James heard the outer door open, without a knock, and a heavy rustle of
silk in the passage. Eva gathered up her dress, and sat down on Ruth’s
couch, ashamed of her own beauty, and wondering who the intruder could
be. Ruth smiled, and said,
“I dare say it is Mrs. Smith.”
So it was, that good woman in all her glory. She pushed the door wide
open; for, with a huge panier added to her own generous proportions, the
skirt of her dress turned upward, and thrown over her shoulders, that
open space seemed scarcely sufficient to admit her.
“Just run down to give you a look at my dress before the carriage
comes,” she exclaimed, flinging an avalanche of red moire antique down
from her shoulders, and spreading it along the humble carpet with the
pride of a peacock. “What do you think of that, now? Seven dollars a
yard, and twenty-five yards, besides trimming. Going it, rather, for a
corner groceryman’s wife, isn’t it? But when an old friend asks you,
a’most with tears in her eyes, to be at her first party, one can’t
refuse to do the thing up brown, which I think Smith and I have done it.
Low in the neck, you see, and Marier Antoinet sleeves to say nothing of
white kid-boots, with heels like that!”
Here Mrs. Smith lifted her dress and brought to view a high-heeled boot,
strained till the buttons threatened to fly off, over a large, dumpty
foot, looked exceedingly like an apple-dumpling prepared for cooking.
“There, now, girls, just take a survey of me all round, and give us your
opinion; but first, Eva, let me have an observation. All in white, and
looking like one of them great swans in the Park; not bad! Though I
should like something a little more stylish. You are going as my friend,
and I’m anxious about your looking first rate. Still, it’s my candid
opinion that you’ll do. Step out here, and let us see how your dress
falls. Gracious me, what a train! Longer than mine, I do believe;
streaming out like a white banner. Yes, I say it again; you’ll do, Eva!
Now just manage a thing or two for me. I couldn’t trust Kate Gorman to
put on my head-dress, and brought it along. Stylish, isn’t it?”
Mrs. Smith drew a paper from her pocket, and unfolded a yellow feather,
long enough to take in her head at one sweep, which she held up
triumphantly.
“See how it curls and quivers; something like a feather, that! Now, I
want you to put it on, like a queen wears her crown, over the forehead,
round one side, and streaming out behind!”
Eva and Ruth changed glances of dismay. Both hesitated to wound the kind
woman’s vanity, but felt that silence would be cruel.
“I would not wear anything on my head, Mrs. Smith; you have such fine
hair, it seems a pity to conceal it,” said Ruth. “Let me do some braids,
and change it a little. Then you can have nothing more becoming.”
“But I bought the feather a purpose,” answered Mrs. Smith, eyeing her
purchase with rueful regret; “and it is such a splendid one, with a
contrast to it. That was what the milliner observed when I told her the
color of my dress.”
“Still I would not wear it this evening. Eva sees a great many stylish
people, you know, and can tell you that feathers like that are not in
the fashion for evening-dress, just now.”
“Oh, if she says it, I’ll give in!”
“Then let me change your hair at once. Sit down by me. What quantities
of hair, and how long!”
Deftly, and with fingers that seemed to fly through the long tresses of
hair, Ruth soon crowned the head of her friend with a matronly coronal
of braids, and made some other alterations in her dress, which were
submitted to with inward protest. Just as the last touches were given, a
carriage drove up, and some one rang the door-bell.
Mrs. Smith sprang to her feet, drew up the skirt of her dress, and ran
into the kitchen, protesting that she would not see a stranger for the
world. As her dress swept with a rushing and voluminous rustle through
one door, Mr. Ross came through the other.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
MRS. CARTER BECOMES FASHIONABLE.
Mrs. Carter’s party had been the grand sensation of a week. Fashionable
circles were profoundly agitated by the great social question it
evolved. The word “shoddy” became inelegantly common in ladies’
conversation. Fastidiously exclusive people, whose fathers had raised
cabbages, sold milk, and fattened pigs on land that time, rather than
ability, had paved inches deep with gold, smiled significantly, or
answered with delicate reserve, when asked if they would be at the
Carters’. In fact, superfine jests and aristocratic sneers were the
order of the day, until Miss Spicer made a round of calls through all
the windings and ramifications of uppertendom, when a marvellous change
was produced.
“Of course,” the young lady said, “Mrs. Lambert was going, and openly
expressed herself as highly pleased with the invitation. Why not? Mrs.
Carter was enormously wealthy. Shoddy, indeed! What of that? After a
great civil war, society, like States, must be reconstructed.” Mrs.
Lambert and herself had settled on that, and nothing could move them;
the thing must be done in the most liberal manner. The aristocracy of
wealth had no right to exclude a lady like Mrs. Carter; as for the
smaller and more exalted circle of genius, the lady’s brother, Mr. Ross,
stood high among the highest there—so the family had a double claim to
consideration. At any rate, Miss Spicer went on to say Mrs. Lambert had
accepted, and ordered one of the loveliest dresses for the occasion. In
fact—though it was not a thing to talk about—some of her diamonds were
being reset at Ball & Black’s. For years Miss Spicer had not seen Mrs.
Lambert enter into the spirit of a grand toilet with such zest. She was
anxious as a girl of sixteen about it. When a royal prince was here she
had not cared half so much; but then Mrs. Lambert always did adore
genius; and Mrs. Carter’s brother was something really distinguished in
that line—painted like an angel, and in conversation was perfectly
splendid.
It was wonderful how much effect these repeated conversations of Miss
Spicer had upon the great social mind of the metropolis. The diverging
current turned at once in favor of the Carters. Those who had openly
called the lady vulgar, now found her remarkably stylish—not handsome,
but queenly and imposing; so generous, too. If she was a little showy
and all that, it was because a rich, natural taste was likely to develop
itself gorgeously when plenty of money was at hand. Her party would be
something perfectly magnificent. Her orders for flowers had exhausted
every green-house for miles around, and the supper would be marvelous.
It was said that an _artiste_ had come out from Paris to preside over
its preparation.
All this came from Miss Spicer, who entered into the subject with spirit
and imagination enough to have given sensation for a first-class novel.
So Mrs. Lambert, sitting still in her shaded boudoir, regulated society
as she had done for years, without apparent effort; in fact, caring very
little about it, except on this especial occasion, when she felt a
nervous satisfaction in being the unknown fairy who turned the whole
fashionable world into Mrs. Carter’s saloons.
The night came at last, and Mrs. Laurence’s humble parlor was not the
only one in which anxious and beautiful women were adorning themselves
before their mirrors, though it was doubtful if one so small as that
hanging between those parlor windows was consulted during the evening;
or if the loftiest and broadest gave back a figure of more perfect
loveliness.
Mrs. Lambert stood in her dressing-room, radiant with jewels, pallid
with nervous excitement. She was still a beautiful woman; her mirror
reflected that and more, it revealed the faint shiver of her hands, the
anxious fire in her eyes, the swell and contraction of her white throat,
under its diamond necklace. Ellen, her maid, had never seen her so
strangely restless before; she turned her eyes imploringly on the girl,
and besought her to say honestly if she looked so old as
nine-and-thirty. The maid clasped her hands.
“Indeed, indeed, Mrs. Lambert, you do not look it by ten years.”
The proud woman smiled, and touched the girl’s shoulder caressingly, for
the first time in her life.
“Look again, Ellen; can you see no lines on my forehead, no contraction
here at my throat?”
“Nothing of the kind; if they were there, I should, the diamonds light
them up so.”
“And my hair. Ah! Ellen, I see threads of white.”
“That is because you are looking for them; besides, your hair is so
glossy and black, the least thing shows. A dust of powder, now?”
“No, no, no! He detests—— You ought to remember that I detest powder.
Take the jewels out of my hair, they kindle up every defect. My dress,
too, looks presumptuously youthful.”
“Youthful, why not? There will be no young lady at the party half so
beautiful. Besides, this shade of mauve is neither old nor young, so
delicate and rich; just a glimpse of blue, with a faint blush of roses
breaking out, as the dress-maker said, when it came home, ‘something for
point lace flounces to tell upon,’ says she, ‘satin thick as a board,
sweeping so majestic, with the lace floating over like—like mist.’ That
is what _she_ said, but then, of course, you know best, ma’am—nobody
ever had so much taste.”
Mrs. Lambert was not listening, but unclasped her bracelets, and took
off her necklace with an air of disgust.
“One would think I intended to dazzle the crowd,” she muttered, “as if
such things could do it.”
“Oh, madam! you are spoiling everything.”
Mrs. Lambert looked at herself drearily in the glass, her dress had lost
it brilliancy—she seemed growing older.
“Put them on, again,” she said, holding out her white arms, as if the
glittering jewelry held by her maid were manacles of iron. “Nothing
seems to become me, to-night.”
“Indeed, madam, I never saw you look so lovely; no girl ever had an air
like that.”
This professional flattery was received by the lady with a quick feeling
of interest. She longed to believe the girl; longed to think that much
of the freshness and dew of her youth remained.
“Ellen,” she said, with an appeal for truth in her words, and a piteous
shrinking from it in her eyes, “no one will look on me with your partial
eyes; suppose you had not seen me since I was—well, since I was married
to Mr. Lambert, you remember that, just a chasm of so many years to leap
over, would you find me so little changed then?”
“Indeed, ma’am, and I would!”
The girl spoke honestly; flattery had become second nature to her, and
she believed every word of it.
Mrs. Lambert drew a soft, deep breath; she had lost faith in her own
judgment, and it was pleasant to have her doubts swept away, even by the
opinion of a menial. She drew on her gloves, and took up her fan, with a
bouquet of tea-roses that old Storms had sent up.
“Madam, are you ready?”
“Yes, Ivon.”
The young man stepped into the room with an exclamation of surprise at
his step-mother’s beauty. The admiration was genuine; Mrs. Lambert’s
eyes kindled under it, and a warm blush swept across her face.
“It is because you love me, Ivon.”
“No, it is because I cannot help thinking you the loveliest woman in
society. I never saw but one——”
The young man broke off, blushing more vividly than his mother had done.
“Well, that one, Ivon?” said the lady, with shadows gathering upon her
face. “Surely, you cannot mean—”
“But I do, mother; to me there is only one other—but we will not speak
of her. The carriage is waiting.”
Mrs. Lambert allowed Ellen to wrap her in a soft, white opera cloak, and
bent her head for a cloud of zephyr worsted, that fell as light as snow
upon it. At another time, she might have felt angry with Ivon for his
mention of a girl she repudiated. But now she was self-occupied, and
scarcely heeded it; so, wrapping the snow-white mantle around her, she
descended to the carriage, with a feeling of anxiety which had not
possessed her for years.
CHAPTER XXXV.
A STRANGE PROPOSAL.
An hour before Mrs. Lambert commenced her toilet, Mrs. Carter entered
her own private sitting-room in full dress, ready for her duties as a
hostess. Her brother had sent up word that he wished to speak with her
before the guests began to arrive, and she was waiting for him with some
impatience, for the grand epoch was drawing nigh, and she was rather
anxious about the state of affairs below. She was fanning herself with
vigor, wondering in her heart what Ross could have to say, when the
artist came in.
Then all the good woman’s impatience vanished, and she came forward to
meet him with her usual genial warmth.
“Now, what is it you want to say, Ross? Of course, whatever it is, I am
ready to do it; but we must talk fast, or there’s no knowing what will
go on down stairs.”
“Let your people take care of that, sister, they will know what is
proper,” said Ross, smiling kindly upon the good woman, who laughed in
return.
“You see I did not wear them after all; just a little cluster here, to
gather in the black lace—that don’t amount to anything, you know.”
Here Mrs. Carter glanced down at her silver-grey satin and soft black
lace with something like a sigh. It was not at all the toilet she had
decided on, but Ross, with suggestive insinuations, had toned down the
superb conglomeration of lace, satin and jewels, into this rich,
matronly dress, which really made Mrs. Carter look almost aristocratic.
“Nothing could be more becoming,” said Ross, in reply to her
half-reproachful glance, “I am so pleased that you preferred to wear the
lace I brought you. As for the brooch, it is just enough.”
“Well, dear, if you think so; Carter rather wanted me to flare out a
little more, but, of course, you know best. Now, what is it you want to
talk about? Sit down here, and let us take it comfortable.”
Ross seated himself upon the couch from which Mrs. Carter swept back her
garments to make room for him.
“Sister,” he said, with a faint quiver in his voice, “I have been
thinking that you and I would be much happier in this great house, if we
had some young person to enliven it.”
Mrs. Carter drew back in her seat, and lifted both hands,
“Herman Ross, _does_ this mean that you want to marry a young wife?”
Ross smiled and shook his head.
“No, sister, I have no thought of marrying any one; but I do think of
adopting a girl, and want you to help me.”
“Adopting a girl? Why, Ross, that is just what I have been thinking of
myself—a pretty, little, curly-headed child, like one that’s in her
grave. Of course, I’ll help you; more than that, I’ll do it for you—she
shall be mine and Carter’s heiress.”
“I was thinking of one who shall be my heiress,” said Ross, gently. “I
cannot give her millions, but there will be enough for us both.”
“Thinking of one—why, who can it be, Ross? I had no idea of your taking
a fancy to any child.”
“Nor have I, this is a young lady.”
“You? You, Ross? A young lady?”
“Yes, I will adopt her; all that I have or may have, shall, in the end,
be hers. What I want of you, sister, is motherly protection for the
girl. You will not refuse her a home?”
“Refuse her! When did I refuse you anything? But a girl—a young lady—I
don’t understand. Is it any one I know?”
“You have seen her. You remember the young lady who helped select your
shawl—Miss Eva Laurence?”
“That splendid creature! You adopt her?
“Yes, I will adopt her; in fact, you must do it for me if possible.”
“And she is to live here?”
“That is what I desire.”
“As my daughter?”
“Would you be ashamed of her?”
“Ashamed? Why you and I can make her like a princess. She can go out
with me in the carriage, write my letters, make calls. She shall have a
maid of her own—shopping money without end.”
“There, there, sister, your heart is running away with you. We must be
kind to the girl without spoiling her. She is a sweet, modest young
creature, rich in feeling and bright as a flower. Let us keep her so.”
“Of course—of course! Carter will be delighted. He does so like a pretty
face, and hers is lovely.”
“But he may not consent?”
“He? Of course he will! All she’s got to do with Carter is to have his
slippers ready, and read the newspaper for him, now and then; for,
between you and me, Carter is not much of a reader, on his own hook. Oh,
he’s sure to like it!”
Ross leaned forward and kissed the flushed cheeks, which had become
rosier and rosier, with the warmth of a generous nature.
“Then we will consider it settled,” he said. “I mentioned it just now,
because this evening will be an excellent time for introducing her as a
friend of the family. That was a part of my idea, when I asked you to
invite her.”
“This evening? Well, why not, she can help me receive. It will be
splendid. I only hope she will be dressed properly—that is, like the
heiress we intend her to be.”
“We need not doubt that—now I will go for her.”
“And I’ll just step down and have a talk with Carter about it.”
CHAPTER XXXVI.
THE WAY SHE MANAGED HIM.
Ross and his sister parted; she went into her husband’s room, and found
him in the agony of putting on a new dress coat, rather too small, and
which fitted him like a straight jacket.
“Mrs. Carter—Mrs. Carter, just come and give this skirt a pull, won’t
you? I feel as if corked up in a junk-bottle. Confound all your parties,
and everything else that takes a fellow out of his frock-coat!”
“Why, Carter, dear, it’s a lovely fit. Of course you must expect to be
tightened up a little at such a time. Only look at me, would you ever
have believed my waist could have been brought down to that, yet I don’t
complain. There are things, Carter, for which we must suffer.”
Carter wiped his red face with a towel, there being nothing else
convenient, at which his wife cried out, “Why, Carter!” and ran to a
drawer, from which she brought a handkerchief of the finest linen, with
an embroidered monogram in the corner. Over this she dashed a liberal
quantity of perfume from a scent-bottle, which she shook as if it had
been a pepper-box. Then she brought out a point lace barb, parted over a
white, silk cravat, which she tied around his stout, red neck, leaving a
kiss on his cheek when it was arranged to suit her.
All this had its effect. In spite of his coat, Carter softened and
became amiable. His hair had been nicely curled at the ends, a thing he
had submitted to for the first time in his life, but, on the whole,
rather liked. The diamond studs in his bosom glittered like fire-flies,
and his watch-chain coiled down his white vest like a golden serpent
hiding its head in his pocket.
“Now, my dear,” said Mrs. Carter, “just stand back and let me look at
you.”
“Well, Mrs. Carter, what have you got to say about it?”
Here Mr. Carter put a thumb into each armhole of his white vest, and
posed himself superbly.
Mrs. Carter took a general observation, drew nearer, smoothed the
sleeves of his coat with her plump hand, and observed that
better-looking men might be found in the great city of New York, but she
had never set eyes on them. At which Carter, being a little doubtful of
himself, blushed rosily, and attempted a dancing step, which proved an
ignominious failure, his boots being as tight as his coat.
“My dear,” said Mrs. Carter, busying her hands with the neck-tie again.
“Do you know I’ve been thinking of a pleasant surprise for you—a _very_
pleasant surprise?”
“Indeed, Mrs. Carter, you have given me one in this party, which I
shan’t get over in six months. What is it to be this time?”
“A daughter—a full-grown, lovely daughter. What do you think of that?”
“A full-grown, lovely daughter, Mrs. Carter? Well, I think you are in
want of a straight jacket more than I am, and, after the party, this
coat shall be made over to you.”
“But I am in earnest, husband!”
“So am I, wife, so much in earnest that I shouldn’t mind giving up the
coat now.”
“We have often talked of adopting a little girl since you know when.”
A flush came around Carter’s eyes—he turned away from his wife.
“It would be a trouble to bring one up, you know, dear. Now supposing
that done, and a girl came naturally into the family about the age _she_
might have been, wouldn’t you rather like it?”
“I haven’t thought about it, wife, have you?”
“Yes, Carter, and you’ll see this girl to-night. I’ve given you the
idea, when you’ve seen her, just say if she wont be like a sunbeam in
the house?”
“Like a what?” exclaimed Mr. Carter.
Mrs. Carter blushed and fanned herself nervously.
“It isn’t my idea, Carter; I found it in a magazine story, and
remembered it because it was so original.”
“Let that go. If the girl was like a sunbeam, she’d never get into our
house, for fear of spoiling the carpets. You’d be the first to shut her
out, old woman!”
“Old woman! I don’t like that, Carter. Look at me with your own eyes,
from head to foot, and say if you are not ashamed of yourself?”
“Look at you? Well, I’m a doing it; but what on earth have you done with
all them things from Ball & Black’s? So far, I haven’t seen nothing but
the bills. I thought you wanted to cut a shine with them to-night.”
“Well, so I did, but Ross thought I’d better not. You know, Carter, that
beauty unadorned looks better than overloading.”
“Oh!” said Carter, “at the magazines again.”
“Ross thinks so, at any rate, so I made myself simple but elegant. Don’t
you think so?”
“Well, I don’t know about that, Rebecca, but you’re an all-fired
good-looking woman, any how!”
“Oh, Mr. Carter! all-fired, and just as people are coming.”
“But it’s only between ourselves, Beccy.”
“But you might——”
“No, I mightn’t. What is it, Jacob?”
“Mr. Ross has come, sir, with the young lady, and wants to know if he
shall bring her up.”
“Yes,” answered Carter, after a moment’s hesitation, during which he was
fitting on a cream-colored glove, with all his might. “Take her into
Mrs. Carter’s bouder. We’ll be there in no time.”
Jacob went out, and his master tugged away at the second glove, which
refused to meet at the wrist.
“Mrs. Carter, _will_ you give a little attention? This confounded
button.”
“Yes, my dear, I know what it is, having suffered. There.”
The glove was closed so tightly that Carter’s wrist began to swell above
it, but the spirit of martyrdom was upon him, and he marched out of his
room without a word of complaint, resolving to perform his social duties
to the uttermost.
Eva Laurence was standing near the window of that sumptuous little room.
Her eyes had just fallen on Ruthy’s pictures, framed in an exquisite
net-work of gold, and the pleasant surprise brightened her face with a
smile that made Carter hold his breath.
“This is the young lady,” said Mrs. Carter, going up to Eva with a
cordial welcome in her face. “Miss Laurence, you have never seen my
husband, but he has come to make your acquaintance.”
Eva turned and saw a rather stout and well-formed man coming toward her,
with his hand extended.
“Delighted to see you, Miss—make yourself at home, and welcome.” Eva,
grateful for the warmth of his greeting, laid her hand in his.
“You are very kind,” she said, modestly; “but Mr. Ross told me I could
expect nothing that was not pleasant here.”
“Mr. Ross shall promise nothing for us that we will not perform,”
answered the host, blandly.
“My dear, that is a carriage—give me your arm. Ross, take care of Miss
Eva. Dear me, there is a party going up to the dressing-room. What if we
meet them!—oh, the back stairs. They are a little dark, but I’ll go
first. Carter, take care of my train. Ah, this is something like!”
CHAPTER XXXVII.
A GLIMPSE OF FAIRY LAND.
No wonder Mrs. Carter gave voice to her admiration. While she was in her
dressing-room, chandeliers and wax-lights enough to turn night into
noonday, had been kindled down the vista of three splendid rooms,
separated from each other only by rich, flowing draperies of silk and
lace, varying and yet harmonious in their colors, as tints melt into
each other on a sunset cloud.
In the far distance came the soft glow of milky amber, stealing through
transparent under-draperies, and throwing a warm tinge over the pale
sea-green of the middle room. Here all the frescoes were delicate and
subdued. Flowers seemed to have cast their shadows on the ceilings; the
carpets were like snow, in which blossoms, in rich combinations, were
sinking. There all was delicate, artistic and suggestive. Marble Floras,
half the size of life, with one arm full of roses, held back the
draperies which fell tentlike between the rooms. Adown the inner
lace-folds, flowers were so arranged that they seemed floating in frosty
air.
At each window the same effect was produced. At one a crouching Venus
half hid herself in the snow-fall of the curtains; at another, some
dancing-girl peeped roguishly out, as if looking for a partner.
All this revealed by rainbows of light trembling down from the cut-glass
chandeliers, formed a picture which fairly dazzled Eva Laurence, who
stood in the crimson light of the back room, lost and wondering,
herself, unconsciously, the most beautiful object present.
Ross, whose genius had created all this, looked on her smiling. Never
had his rare gifts wrought out greater happiness to himself. It was like
leading this young girl into a paradise of his own creation; one, too,
in which he resolved that she should remain all her life, if it so
pleased her.
Mrs. Carter gave one glance at the rooms, another to make sure that they
were still unoccupied, and flung her arms about Ross, kissing him on
both cheeks.
“Let them search, let them say what they please, they’ll find nothing
like shoddy here,” she said, triumphantly.
Mrs. Carter was right. Never was the union of wealth and genius more
perfect in its work. The guests were taken by surprise. Those who came
with covert sneers, forgot criticism in admiration. Everything was
splendid, everything complete.
A legion of fairies could have devised nothing more perfect. Nor was the
effect diminished when the host and hostess took their places; both were
observant, subdued and careful. Many of their guests had become suddenly
rich like themselves. The war, in its fearful levelization, had given
them plenty of company.
If anything, Mrs. Carter was a little over zealous in her hospitality.
She presented Eva Laurence sometimes more than once to the same guest.
She was rather ostentatious of her brother, but people were prepared to
like him and forgave that.
The crowd grew denser and more brilliant as the evening wore on;
diamonds shamed the light from the chandeliers; the glow of rich colors
became almost oppressive. The crowd scattered itself across the broad
hall and into the rooms beyond. In one there was dancing and such music
as makes the blood leap and thrill in young veins. Another closed in the
supper-tables, where servants were still at work like bees in a
flower-garden. The hum of sweet voices, the chime of suppressed
laughter, the flash of some witty reply gave zest and piquancy to the
scene.
At first Eva was half frightened. She felt like a bird fluttering in a
gilded cage. The scene was unlike anything she had ever witnessed, and
her own share in it seemed like a fraud. More than once she was
presented to the very persons who had commanded her services at the
warerooms. Some of the lace floating around those superb dresses had
passed through her hands. She felt keenly the look of surprise with
which she was occasionally regarded, and wished herself at home.
“What can it mean?” “Is she a relative?” “How strange!” Eva heard these
low-toned observations frequently; her sensitive ear was keenly on the
alert for them. She felt alone in that wilderness of people.
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
FIGHTING ANGUISH.
Among the last of the guests was Mrs. Lambert, with Ivon and Miss
Spicer. The lady had lost something of her usual graceful repose, and
her eyes shone excitedly under the light of her clustering diamonds.
Ross was speaking in a low voice to Eva when this lady came up to pay
her respects to the hostess. An expression of tender interest was on his
face, and the girl answered it with a grateful smile. The woman’s heart
stopped beating; a deadly faintness seized upon her. For a moment she
went blind; voices greeted her on all sides; she could not move through
a throng like that without pausing every moment to receive the homage of
her satellites. But this evening she passed on, hearing nothing, seeing
nothing but those two faces.
Still the habit of society was upon its queen. Her salutations had their
usual grace, she spoke blandly to the hostess and the host, bent her
head to Ross, and ignored Eva utterly.
The girl blushed, and felt the pain of coming tears, for Ivon Lambert
was with his mother. Would he too repudiate her.
No, the young man bent before her as if she had been a princess, and
would have spoken, but Mrs. Lambert, who leaned on his arm, turned
abruptly away. He felt the shiver that ran through her frame, and saw
the diamonds on her bosom heave and fall, as if she panted for breath.
Others noticed how pale she was, and detected the delicate shade of
rouge, thrown into relief by that pallor—a thing they had never dreamed
of before.
Ivon led the lady to a sofa, around which her friends thronged, full of
anxious inquiries, each concealing a compliment.
“It was nothing,” the lady said, her foot had slipped in getting out of
the carriage, and gave her pain for a moment. That was all.
This really seemed to be true. The lady had a strong will and
indomitable pride. The blood came back to her face fresh and vivid, her
eyes grew bright as stars. She, who seldom went beyond a smile, laughed
now a low, sweet laugh, that penetrated the crowd with an under cadence
that thrilled it. No young girl ever felt the storm of jealousy like
that. The maturity of passion was there, breaking through all power of
concealment.
The crowd did not care to search for the cause of this brilliant
animation, or some one there might have read that proud heart, in all
its fire and pain, and she could not have helped it. As it was, her lips
had never been so eloquent, her figure so gracefully impressive. The
circle around her was lost in admiration.
Miss Spicer seized upon young Lambert in her usual abrupt fashion.
“Come!” she said, “madame has no need of us, she has become a fixed
star, and I’m tired to death of revolving. Mrs. Carter has got to
introduce me to the great genius. Everybody says he is so charming, so
distinguished and inaccessible—none of the girls can get a smile from
him; but I shall, you may bet high on that!”
Ivon suffered himself to be dragged back to the great drawing-room; for
he hoped now to speak with Eva; but just as he reached the place where
she had been standing, Ross led her into the crowd. Miss Spicer saw her
intended prey move off, and began to reproach Ivon.
“There he goes! and that creature on his arm! I wonder if he wants a
shawl tried on. Such innovations! As if the Carters hadn’t enough of a
pull to get themselves into society, but they must attempt to empty
Broadway of its shop-girls!”
By this time Miss Spicer was near the hostess, whom she addressed with
vigor.
“Mrs. Carter, I have got such a quarrel with you. When am I to be
introduced to that brother of yours? Can’t you see that I’m half in love
with him already; a dozen of us quarreling which shall be first—genius
is so uncommon and so enticing. Is it true, Mrs. Carter, that you mean
to give him lots of money? People say so; but that’s of no consequence
to such of us as can afford to do as we please—for genius, after all,
isn’t half so common as money. But when am I to be introduced?”
“Oh!” said Mrs. Carter, delighted. “If you had only come a minute
sooner! He just went away with Miss Laurence.”
“Oh, yes! I saw it. That shop-girl—I beg ten thousand pardons! but truth
is truth—has carried him off! Now tell me, how did she happen to get
here? Lots of us girls are dying to know.”
Mrs. Carter drew herself up with some degree of dignity.
“If you speak of Miss Laurence,” she said, “her father was my brother’s
old friend.”
“An old friend? Why, he was nothing but a policeman. I have taken pains
to inquire.”
“Still he was an honest and honorable man.”
“Every inch of him,” said Carter, stoutly. “My roof covers no better man
to-night.”
“As for the young lady,” joined in Mrs. Carter, taking fresh courage,
“she is likely to become nearer to us than a friend. Isn’t that so, Mr.
Carter?”
Carter hesitated a moment, feeling as if his wife had entrapped him into
a premature compliance with her wishes; but he spoke at last, resolutely
enough.
“Yes, Mrs. C., there is no harm in saying that, if Ross stands his
chance for a share of my property, the young lady will enjoy it equally
with him.”
Miss Spicer pursed up her lips till they almost emitted a whistle.
“So, that’s the way the wind blows,” she said. “Wont it be fun to tell
the girls!”
“Miss Spicer, we are keeping Mrs. Carter’s guests from her,” said Ivon,
observing a couple fighting their way through the crowd.
“Just like me, always in somebody’s path!” exclaimed the girl, drawing
back, but still keeping near the hostess. “Mercy on me! who are those
people? Stupendous! Do look!”
CHAPTER XXXIX.
MR. AND MRS. SMITH.
The two people were Mr. and Mrs. Smith, she in the glory and amplitude
of her moire antique, with the yellow feather in her hair—an addition
Kate Gorman had insisted on with spirit, declaring that no mistress of
hers was to be put down by them Laurence girls while she was to the
fore.
So with her feather all afloat, and her dress sweeping out gorgeously,
Mrs. Smith came up and dropped a voluminous curtsy before her old
friend, who stooped down, like a queen, and, with both hands, lifted the
grocer’s wife out of the depths of her obeisance. Then Carter and Smith
shook hands, and said, “How do you do?” with solemn gravity, while their
wives dropped into conversation about the children at home; and Miss
Spicer hovered near, taking venomous mental notes.
“Oh, my! this is fun alive!” said the young lady. “I only wish your
mother had been here to see that curtsy. Wasn’t it sublime? I’ve seen
girls making cheeses before this, but a grown woman, and stout at that,
is excruciating! Do take me away, Ivon; or I shall do something
dreadful!”
Young Lambert gladly led the girl back to his mother, who still occupied
her place on the sofa, and had increased her circle of admirers. Miss
Spicer took a vacant place by her friend, who was talking brilliantly.
“Oh, Mrs. Lambert, do stop one minute, and hear what I’ve got to tell
you,” whispered the young lady, impatient to impart her news.
Mrs. Lambert turned from the gay throng around her and listened.
“He is going to marry her!”
“He? Who?”
The color left Mrs. Lambert’s lips as she asked the question, and a cold
shiver ran over her.
“Who? Why Ross, the genius—Mrs. Carter’s brother. He is going to marry
that Laurence girl. Mrs. Carter told me so herself.”
“She told you so?”
The woman’s voice was low and hoarse; those who had listened to her a
minute before would not have known it.
“Yes, and her husband repeated it; he is going to give them all his
money in the end. Isn’t it disgusting!”
“Did they tell you this?”
“Indeed they did. He is with her now. I saw them going toward the
dancing-room.”
Mrs. Lambert arose, took the arm of a gentleman nearest her, and moved
toward the dancers. She did not speak, could not, in fact, for a band
seemed tightening about her throat.
Over the black-walnut floor, with its mosaic border of satin-wood
circling the room a yard deep, a maze of dancers were whirling in and
out, swaying gracefully to the music, as young trees bend to the wind.
Among them was Ross and Eva Laurence, her hand was upon his shoulder,
his arm circled her waist, yet scarcely touched it. He was still in the
prime of manly beauty, and the girl was loveliness itself. She was
dancing with all the spirit and grace of one to whom the exercise was a
delightful novelty; and he seemed to feel the glow of her happiness in
every nerve of his body. When they rested, he stooped over her lovingly,
and smiled as she lifted her eyes to his. If ever exquisite tenderness
softened a human face, the woman who watched his so eagerly, saw it
there.
Oh! how she hated that girl! With what bitter despair she gazed on the
man.
A sort of fascination possessed Mrs. Lambert; she lingered in the room,
and seemed absorbed by a scene that had long since ceased to interest
her; but her observation was fixed on one couple; she saw every look,
watched every motion with a strange gleam in her eyes, and an ominous
compression of her lips.
At last the music ceased, and Ross was leading his partner to a seat,
when Ivon Lambert came up and claimed her. Then her face changed like a
rose suddenly struck by the sunshine; a delicate glow swept over it; her
eyes drooped when his hand touched her waist; she leaned toward him as a
flower bends on its stalk.
Mrs. Lambert saw this and drew a deep breath. “Youth,” she whispered to
herself, “turns to youth. I will not believe it.”
Mrs. Lambert turned and saw that Ross stood beside her. She drew her
hand from the gentleman who had led her to the room, bent her head in
dismissal, and touched Ross upon the arm.
Did he shrink, or was that a thrill of pleasure that followed her touch?
She would have given the world to know. Her hand grew bolder and laid
itself on his arm. He yielded to its pressure, and moved away.
In a wing of the mansion was a conservatory full of flowering plants,
and lighted with lamps that swung to and fro among the flowers, like
mammoth pearls all on fire. Towards this place Mrs. Lambert led her
companion.
CHAPTER XL.
OLD LOVERS.
They stood under the shade of a tall drooping tree, starred with soft,
yellow blossoms, that rose out of a little jungle of tropical plants in
one end of the conservatory. Around them was the soft glow of moonlight,
literally shed from alabaster lamps.
From the distance came subdued bursts of music, and close by a fountain
sent its diamond drops through the neighboring blossoms, and their
bell-like tinkle sounded clear and silvery as they fell upon the
tesselated marble of the floor.
Of all places on earth, this was the brightest for a meeting of lovers.
But these two persons had grey hairs upon their temples, and a look of
such unutterable pain in their faces that all this perfume, and the
musical fall of water-drops, seemed but a mockery of something that had
been.
“You wished to speak with me,” said Herman Ross in a low, sad voice. “I
think we are alone here.”
“Yes, Herman!”
The man started. Something in the tone of Mrs. Lambert’s voice, as she
uttered the name, sent a pang through his whole system. Still he seemed
calm, and his voice changed but little when he spoke again.
“Is there anything you wish to tell me?”
Ross asked this question earnestly, and his eyes dwelt on the troubled
face of the woman with almost imploring earnestness.
“Anything I wish to tell?” repeated the lady, with a startled look.
“What could I have, that you do not already know? I—I wished rather to
ask a question?”
“Well, I am here and have nothing to conceal.”
“Ah! how coldly you speak, Herman!”
“How else should I speak, Mrs. Lambert?”
“I do not know—I ought not to care; but I do—I do!”
The woman spoke with anguish; she did not weep, but there was something
more thrilling than tears in her voice.
“There was a time when I believed you,” said Ross.
“That was when I had a right to ask. Then you would have believed me
against the world.”
“Yes, I would have believed you against the whole world.”
“But now——”
“Now I believe nothing, without proof.”
“But I will believe you, asking no better proof than your bare word.”
“In what?”
The woman hesitated. In her first passion she had thought it an easy
thing to question him; but his chilling calm daunted her.
“Herman, tell me, and, oh! let it be truth! Do you love that girl?”
The woman clasped her hands, and wrung them together as she spoke. Ross
looked at her a moment in grave silence.
“I suppose you mean Miss Laurence.”
“Yes, I mean her.”
“You ask if I love her?”
“Yes, yes! Oh, tell me!”
Ross paused a moment, but he did not remove his eyes from the woman’s
face.
“Will you never speak?” she cried, passionately.
“You ask if I love this girl, and I answer. Is there any reason against
it?”
“You do! You do! And almost confess it to me?”
“To you, above all other persons, I deny any right to question me.”
“Right! I have no rights; only it would be merciful if you would set my
mind at rest.”
“But I do not wish to answer.”
“Oh, God help me! This is hard!” cried the woman, looking wildly around,
as if a power of help lay in the beautiful shrubs.
“Is this conscience?” said Ross, bending his eyes sternly upon her.
“Conscience! Conscience!”
“Madam, once for all, if you have anything to confess——”
“To confess!”
Mrs. Lambert’s face was white as snow; her lips grew cold, and her voice
failed.
“Confess, or confide. I am willing to use the softer term,” answered
Ross, touched, in spite of himself, by those contracted features.
“But I have nothing to confess, or confide—nothing!”
Ross turned away, bitterly disappointed. Something he had evidently
hoped to learn from the lady, which she either did not understand, or
purposely avoided.
“I ask you a question, vital to us both, and you refuse to answer,” said
the lady, still clasping her hands, where the jewels shone, and cut into
the tender flesh unnoticed, in her agony of impatience.
“First,” said Ross, sternly, “I will ask you a question.”
“Then, you will answer mine? Ask it! Ask it!” cried the lady.
Ross gave a glance around, as if fearing that they were not quite alone,
then he took the woman’s two hands in his, drew her, not unwillingly,
toward him, and whispered a few words. She uttered a low cry, wrung her
hands from his clasp, and stood mute and pale, gazing on him with a wild
gleam in her eyes, that shone like madness.
“Are you mad, or am I?” she exclaimed at last, pressing both trembling
hands on her bosom.
“The time of madness for me has long since passed,” said Ross; “but you
have not answered my question.”
“Answered your question! No, then! No, no! A thousand times no! I—I——”
Here the lady fell to trembling violently; for there was a look
of-unbelief in the man’s face, that struck her to the heart, and he
turned to leave her in silence. Then the old idea shot through her
brain, and she approached him closer.
“I have answered you. Now answer me. Do you love this girl, Eva
Laurence!”
“Yes!”
Ross spoke in a low distinct voice, which scarcely rose above the fall
of water-drops in the fountain; but it seemed to fill the whole
conservatory. The flowers, the water, and the moon-like lamps, had heard
it with herself, and seemed to rejoice over it—triumph over her. The
last hope went out from her heart then, and she believed herself to be
dying.
CHAPTER XLI.
IVON AND EVA.
A handsomer couple than Ivon Lambert and Eva Laurence never measured
perfect happiness to music. Tall, graceful, thrilled with a glow of
unspoken love, they fairly floated through the ball-room, which was soon
crowded with a circle of curious admirers.
The beauty of this unknown girl had created a wide sensation among Mr.
Carter’s guests—a sensation intensified by the hints and jeers flung out
by Miss Spicer, who felt herself relieved of a rival, and, next to
conquest, loved that species of piquant gossip that approaches a
scandal. That young lady had been busy as a humming-bird, in a wild
trumpet vine, circulating all that she knew of Eva Laurence—her origin,
her occupation, and her engagement to the greatest genius just then in
fashion.
All this time Eva, unconscious of the general interest, was dancing more
than was proper for a betrothed young lady, with Ivon Lambert.
Who was this girl? Was she really engaged? Had she, in fact, on her very
first appearance, enthralled the two men most sought after in
fashionable circles? A shop-girl, with that air of grace and refinement?
Impossible! That, at least, must be one of Miss Spicer’s canards. Why,
in every respect, this girl had all the qualifications of a Reigning
Belle.
These were only a few of the whispered comments that went around the
circle, as these young people moved harmoniously among the dancers,
unconscious of the general attention bestowed upon them.
In the pause of the dance, Ivon noticed the cluster of flowers that
bloomed upon his partner’s bosom. Eva blushed when she saw where his
eyes were directed.
“You accepted them,” he said, with a smile, “without knowing how many
wild thoughts were bound up with the blossoms. Had you dreamed of those
thoughts, I fear my violets would not have rested on that bosom now.”
Eva looked down at her flowers, that rose and fell suddenly, as if they
had been cast on the snowy crest of a wave, then she lifted her eyes to
his—a single glance, and the white lids drooped again.
Ivon smiled, and his eyes flashed. He required no better answer than
that one look. His arm stole around her waist again. Now the thrill of
assured sympathy lent them wings. No two birds in mid heaven were ever
more alone, or gave themselves up so entirely to the grace of motion.
They seemed literally floating on the music.
When the band stopped, Eva drew a deep, deep sigh—the abrupt silence
dragged her out of heaven so suddenly.
Earlier in the evening Ivon had seen the glow of flowers, amid
softly-shaded lamps, in a vista, from the great drawing-room, and led
Eva gently that way. As for the girl, the whole scene was fairy land to
her, and all places alike, while he was by her side. She was quite
unconscious of the admiration, the gossip, and conjectures that followed
her, as she was led through the crowd; equally unmindful of the vast
social distance which lay between her position, and that of the young
man whose attentions had drawn all eyes upon her.
Adam never led Eve into a lovelier nook of Paradise, than the little
world of flowers in which the girl at last found herself. Everything was
quiet there, even the soft tinkle and low, mellow sound of water-drops,
as they rained over the marble floor, and pattered on the broad-leaved
plants that floated on the fountain.
The two stood together in silence. The sound of a voice, even in its
lowest love-tones, would have broken up the exquisite harmony of the
place. Her hand lay upon his arm; he took it in his own, and held it
tenderly, as if it had been a flower, and looked into her downcast face,
which had been etherealized in the lamp light.
“Eva!”
His voice was low and deep, scarcely rising above the sweet noise of the
fountain.
Eva looked up suddenly; then her eyes fell to the marble floor, where
the red petals of an over-ripe rose had dropped and lay glowing like
rubies.
“Eva, can you imagine—have you ever dreamed how much I love you?”
Her hand trembled in his. She caught one of the red rose-leaves, as it
was quivering downward, and dropped it again, with a sigh of infinite
happiness. Another leaf lodged upon her lip, and for an instant trembled
there, scarcely redder or sweeter than the mouth it touched. Ivon
stooped down, and with his lips gathered the leaf from hers. She made no
resistance; but drew closer to him, and the clasp of her fingers grew
warm and tender.
“One word, Eva; only one. May I love you?”
She lifted her eyes to his. The light of stars seemed quivering in them.
“How can you ask me? Have I not permitted it already?”
The young man drew her gently to his bosom, and laid his cheek to hers,
as doves creep together in a nest.
“And you love me?”
“A thousand times better than myself,” she answered.
“And some day, not long from this, you will be my wife?”
CHAPTER XLII.
A WOMAN TRANSFIGURED.
His wife. Eva had not thought of that. It had been enough that he loved
her, and she loved him. Now an idea of the future flashed through her
happiness, and she remembered how far they two were apart. His wife! The
holy word thrilled her from head to foot with unutterable bliss, mingled
with apprehension.
“Ah!” she said, “what a strange, sweet word it is. How much it means;
how impossible that I should bear it.”
“It is the sweetest possibility on earth, my Eva; one that I have had in
my heart of hearts since we first met.”
“How strange,” murmured the girl. “But you are so fearless. I never
dared look so far.”
“But now, my girl, now!”
Ivon threw his arms around her drooping figure, and kissed her with
passionate warmth.
A woman had been lying insensible back of a little jungle of
broad-leaved tropical plants, out of which a slender tree rose to the
glass roof. The coldness of the marble, and some stray drops that
reached her from the fountain, brought her back to life, when she heard
the low murmur of voices close by, and arose to leave the conservatory.
The place where Ivon and Eva stood was sheltered from sight by the
plants that concealed this lady; but through the leaves she saw the
girl’s face, bathed in blushes, as it escaped from the first kisses of
love—and the look of intense happiness that flushed it, stung her to the
soul. One man alone was in her thoughts, and his supposed presence
there, while she lay stricken lifeless, by the cruel truth he had told
her, was maddening.
A stir among the plants drew Eva’s attention that way. She saw a pair of
white arms flung upward, on which great jewels flashed in the moonlight
of the lamps, and shrunk away from Ivon, passing to the other side of
the fountain, startled and ashamed.
Before Ivon could speak or follow her, Mrs. Lambert rushed by the
fountain, and, seizing Eva by the arm, looked fiercely into her face.
“Never, never, while you and I live, shall you marry that man! Girl,
remember that I have warned you! Speak to him—look at him again at your
peril! Some things are impossible—this is one. Turn those eyes from my
face—never dare to look at me again.”
Like a storm, the woman had burst upon Eva; her face was as white as
snow; her colorless lips trembled. The diamonds quivering with fire on
her throat and head, were less brilliant than her wild, fierce eyes.
Before Eva could speak, or Ivon move, she had swept out of the
conservatory, without casting a look on the young man.
“It—it is your mother!” said Eva, as Ivon came toward her; so astonished
by this outburst in a woman whose self-control had been perfect all the
years he had known her, that surprise had kept him motionless.
“Yes,” he said, “it is my mother; but so changed, so fearfully
transfigured, that I scarcely recognized her. She seemed to threaten
you.”
“She did threaten me; her eyes were fierce with hate. What have I done
that she should assail me so?”
“What have the angels done? I do not understand this, Eva. It is unlike
Mrs. Lambert, who is usually so proud and cold, scarcely deigning to
express her own wishes.”
“She heard all we said, and it drove her wild. Oh, her face was
terrible!”
“I scarcely knew it. If she heard all, it was the suddenness that
overwhelmed her. But she is generous. When you are my wife——”
“Ah!” said Eva, drawing away from him. “How is it possible? I have no
right here.”
“Why have you no right, Eva?”
“The poor have no rights in a place like this,” answered the girl,
looking wildly around. “I have been dreaming!”
“It will be your fault, and my eternal misfortune, if this dream does
not last for life,” said Ivon.
Eva shook her head. Her brief trance of happiness was broken up.
“But I will have it so,” persisted Ivon, passionately. “On all the earth
there is not another woman who shall be my wife.”
“Let us go now,” answered Eva, sadly. “Your mother will be watching. I
should have remembered her look, when she first saw me standing by Mrs.
Carter.”
“But for that I might not have said here and now, that no man living
ever loved a woman as I love you,” said Ivon.
Eva lifted her eyes; they were full of tears.
“I shall never forget that you wished to atone for her injustice.”
“Atone! Girl, I love you devotedly, madly. She knows it. I have told her
so. And you love me.”
Eva dashed the tears from her eyes.
“Yes, I love you so well that nothing shall induce me to degrade you, by
an unsuitable or unauthorized marriage. Your mother——”
“My mother is dead long ago! This lady was my father’s wife; kind and
generous as any real mother could be, till now. I have never wished to
dispute her authority; but here it must end!”
“To that, no act of mine shall tempt you,” said Eva. “I see now how vain
and unwise it was to accept this invitation.”
“Oh, Eva, how wild and unkind all this is! A moment ago I was supremely
happy. Now the violence of a lady, who has, in fact, no authority over
us, is enough to turn you against me.”
“No,” said Eva, “if she had not aroused me with such cruel violence, it
must have come to the same thing. I have no part in this scene, no place
among the more fortunate women who grace it.”
“But you have a place in my heart, Eva.”
“I know it; but that is a misfortune which I have brought upon you.”
“A misfortune! It is my glory. Understand me, Eva. From this night, you
are my betrothed wife. Nothing shall separate us; no, not even your own
proud will.”
Eva smiled, but the smile was more pathetic than tears.
“Ah, if my will were all!”
“That, going with me, girl, no power on earth shall reach us.”
His courage and his ardor failed to inspire her. She had been cruelly
wounded, and the pride she was scarcely conscious of, armed her against
him.
“Let me go now,” she said, preparing to leave the conservatory.
“Not till you have promised; not till your dear lips have once answered
mine,” he replied, straining her to his bosom again, spite of her
breathless protest. “Leave everything to me. Have no fear that your
womanly dignity will suffer, or that I shall yield one jot of the
independence that belongs to me.”
Eva had no heart to answer. She withdrew herself gently from his arms,
and moved toward the door, pale and trembling; for, to her, it was a
final parting. He followed her haughty and resolute.
CHAPTER XLIII.
HERSELF AGAIN.
Eva took refuge with Mrs. Carter, who still maintained her post in the
drawing-room.
“Are you tired, Eva? Has anything happened to distress you?”
Eva turned, and saw Mr. Ross, whose low, fatherly voice was like a balm
to her wounded self-love.
“I am a little tired, and all this bewilders me,” Eva replied, lifting
her troubled eyes to his. “Ah, Mr. Ross, I have no real place here.”
“That is to be decided,” said Ross. “Come with me to the supper-room. A
glass of wine will do no harm here.”
Ross was about to lead her away, when she uttered a faint exclamation,
and clung nervously to his arm. Mrs. Lambert was making her way toward
the hostess, and the very sight of her sent the proud blood to Eva’s
cheek.
Proud, graceful, and entirely herself again, Mrs. Lambert swept up to
Mrs. Carter. She had drained more than one glass of champagne, at the
supper-table, where the sparkle of her wit, and the hitherto unknown
sound of her laughter, had entranced and dazzled her admirers.
“Never,” they all said, “had the queen of fashion shone out with such
wonderful splendor. Something must have inspired her.”
Something had inspired her, more potent than admiration, more fiery than
wine; the burning pangs of jealousy, added to a cruel defeat, where she
had staked her very soul.
Smiling, bland, and wonderfully beautiful, she came up to say farewell.
Ross did not attempt to retreat, but waited her approach with dignified
calmness. He felt Eva’s hand tremble on his arm, but could not
comprehend the cause.
Mrs. Lambert did not attempt to ignore the girl then, but passed from
the hostess, and took leave of her with ironical politeness, which was
extended to Ross, who received it with a grave bow. For once in many
years the lady had given way to overwhelming passion; but her will was
strong, and habit aided her in concealing the pangs that had stricken
her lifeless in the conservatory.
But the restraint she had forced upon herself was beyond endurance. She
neither waited for Ivon or Miss Spicer, but accepted the first offered
arm, went through the ceremony of leave-taking with fortitude, though
the two persons she most loved and hated, stood by the hostess, and
gayly bade good-night to her escort, as she entered her carriage.
When once alone, the passions, so long held in restraint, broke forth
vehemently. The woman wrung her hands, fell upon her knees, and, burying
her face in the silken cushions of her carriage, sobbed, moaned, and
writhed, with a force of anguish that threatened her very life.
Meantime, Miss Spicer had found Ivon in the crowd and captured him at
once.
“Where on earth is Mrs. Lambert? I have been searching and searching for
her. She was at the supper-table one minute; but before I could fight my
way to her, she was gone. One might as well have no chaperon at all, as
wander about in this wild fashion.”
“We shall soon find my mother,” said Ivon.
“Yes, by the crowd that surrounds her. I wonder if she will ever give up
her place as a reigning belle? It looks to-night as if that shop-girl
were going to step in! Ten thousand pardons; I forget that she was a
special friend of yours.”
“You mean Miss Laurence. She is a friend that I am proud to own.”
“But you will not own her long, as Miss Laurence, let me tell you. What
luck some people have! She is engaged.”
“Indeed! Since when, and to whom?” said Ivon, indifferently, for he had
no faith in Miss Spicer’s sources of information.
“I don’t know when; but the man I am certain of. It is Mr. Ross.”
“Mr. Ross!”
Ivon was aroused now; the very name startled him. Other thoughts crowded
in. Why had the Carters taken such sudden interest in the girl? Why had
she accepted his declaration of love, but so resolutely refused his
hand?
“Has the news struck you dumb?” exclaimed Miss Spicer, with a short
laugh. “One would think so.”
“Idle gossip, Miss Spicer, seldom has that power over me.”
“Gossip! Why, the engagement is declared. I got it from Mrs. Carter
herself.”
“Is this true?”
“As the gospel. Ask her yourself. She doesn’t seem ashamed of the match,
but presents the girl to any one that comes up. Disgusting, isn’t it. As
if she had not trouble enough to get into society herself, without
that.”
In his anxiety Ivon had turned toward the drawing-room, which Mrs.
Lambert had just left. At the door he met the gentleman who had placed
her in the carriage.
“Ah! I have discovered you at last,” he said, addressing Miss Spicer.
“Mrs. Lambert has gone home. She desired me to say that the carriage
would be sent back for you.”
“The idea!” exclaimed that young lady, casting a significant glance at
Ivon. “Does she expect us to ride home alone? People will say that we
are engaged.”
“Very naturally,” answered the gentleman; at which Miss Spicer struck
him with her fan, exclaiming again, “The idea!”
The gentleman passed on, laughing pleasantly. Ivon and his companion
entered the great drawing-room.
“There they stand now! Does that look like an engagement?” cried the
young lady. “Watch their faces, see her eyes. What an artful way she has
of lifting them—practises at the counter, I suppose. Do you believe me
now?”
Miss Spicer used her own eyes as she spoke, and saw that Ivon was deadly
pale. Still, she had no mercy on him.
“There! See how he bends over her! What expression! What tender interest
one can read in his face! No wonder she looks at him so earnestly. He is
the handsomest man I have seen this year, spite of a few grey hairs.
Rich, too, or will be; for the Carters mean to give them everything.
Isn’t she in a good run of luck?”
Ivon did not answer, but led his companion to the mistress of the house,
and went through the ceremony of leave-taking quietly, and as if nothing
had happened; but his face was colorless, and the hand which touched
Eva’s in parting, was cold as stone.
“Why, one would think the girl had rejected you, by the color of your
face,” said Miss Spicer, as Ivon went with her from the room. He
answered her very quietly,
“She has rejected me!”
CHAPTER XLIV.
CLOSING THE SHUTTERS.
Jared Boyce had a taste for society, and managed to enjoy a good deal of
it from the side-walk and park-benches wherein he could get an hour or
two in the day-time, or close the grocery early enough to witness the
outgoings or incomings of a fashionable party at night. Of course, this
great entertainment at the Carters had been the excitement of the week
in that corner store. Innumerable were the errands Boyce had run to
milliners, thread needle stores, and apothecaries, in behalf of his
mistress, who was so completely absorbed in her preparations, that she
generally forgot to count the change brought back from these little
excursions—a circumstance out of which he had made considerable profit.
On the eventful night, Boyce was as busy as a bee running up and down
stairs, crossing the street for yards of ribbon, or papers of pins,
holding consultations with Kate Gorman, and haunting the stables to make
certain that the carriage would come in time. Now and then he got a
glimpse of the mistress, who made a general dressing-room of the whole
second floor, and betrayed the progress of her toilet more frequently
than she was conscious of. At such times Boyce would lean forward, with
a hand on each knee, and exclaim, in the fullness of his admiration,
“Oh, my! Isn’t that dress agoing to put down the hull bilen of ’em. If
there’s a more stupendous lady than she’ll be, I’d like to see her a
going to the party, that’s all. Jim’s sister to think of evening herself
agin us. White pigeons agin peacocks, with moons on their spread
feathers! Bosh!”
Mrs. Smith heard these exclamations with no little elation; and Kate
Gorman repeated them, with Hibernian improvements, that fairly took the
good woman off her feet.
It was an important moment when Mrs. Smith descended to the store, with
her red moire antique gathered up in voluminous folds around her person,
and a huge bouquet in her hand.
When Boyce heard her step on the stairs, he fell to work at once,
removed baskets of fruit, butter-tubs and fish-barrels from their
places, and widened a safe passage for the gorgeous dress, which passed
through, as it were, with a rustle and flutter of acknowledgment. This
the mistress intensified, by a world of gracious thanks, and permission
to close the store immediately after ten. This was exactly what Boyce
had been aiming at, having made a private arrangement to go out with
Kate Gorman.
The moment Smith’s carriage drove off, Boyce took authority on himself,
and summoned James to action.
“Come along here and help put up the shutters. Haul them baskets inside,
and don’t stuff your pockets full of cranberries, while you’re a doing
it. I know yer tricks, old feller, so look sharp, if you want me to hold
my tongue.”
James had just seen his sister come forth in her soft white raiment, and
fresh flowers, on her way to the party, and felt some resentment at the
disparaging remarks Boyce made about her. But he knew well enough that
words would be of no avail with the young tyrant, and obeyed him in
angry silence.
In a few minutes the shutters were closed, and even the coal-bin, which
projected on the side-walk, was safely fastened. When this was done,
Boyce led the way up stairs, and met Kate Gorman at the landing, with
her shawl and bonnet on.
“They’re asleep at last,” she said, “all but Jerusha Maria; she holds
out like a trooper, for the sight of that red dress just drove her wild,
and she keeps snatching at the yeller feather yet. I gave her a double
dose of paregoric, and got her under a little; but she’s wide awake
yet.”
“Just in time,” Boyce broke in. “We shall have a good look at the whole
crowd. Jimmy will take care that the young ones don’t fall out of bed.
Just you go in there, old feller, and see that you stick to your post,
and hold that precious little girl in your arms till she crows herself
to sleep. It’s just the work for you.”
“I’ll go in, of course, because some one must take care of her,” said
James; “but it’s too early to close up, and you have no business to go
out so soon.”
“So soon,” cried Kate Gorman, tying her bonnet with an angry jerk. “Look
at the clock.”
James did look at the little time-piece, in its square mahogany case,
and was astonished to see that it only wanted a few minutes of ten
o’clock.
Kate gave Boyce a knowing wink, and made a swift motion with her
fingers, as if turning the pointers of a clock, which he understood, and
answered with an approving nod.
“Not just yet,” said Boyce, as James was going into the sleeping-room
where Jerusha Maria was making vigorous efforts to get out of her
cradle. “You’ve got to go down, and lock us out. I’m not a going to
carry a heavy key about in my pocket. Besides, safe bind and safe find
is my motto. So make sure you don’t go to sleep with the baby, for we
depend on you to let us in, and so will the other party.”
James made no answer, but took the key that Boyce held out, and followed
the two down stairs. The store was dark as midnight, for the shutters
were firmly closed, and the candle which James carried, only gave out a
faint circle of light, by which the clerk and housemaid found their way
into the street.
James closed the door after them, locked it, and looked around for an
iron bar, that usually stood back of the door, ready for the two staples
sunk into the woodwork on either side. It was not to be seen. The boy
held down his light, and searched for it in every place he could think
of, but in vain.
“Boyce has flung it down somewhere, moving the things about,” he
thought, a little anxiously. “It was awful careless of him; but there’s
no need of it. The lock is strong enough, and I’m not likely to go to
sleep.”
Just then the little girl up stairs gave an impatient yell, which drove
all ideas of the bar out of the lad’s mind; with the key in his hand, he
rushed up stairs, calling out cheerfully to the little night-hawk as he
went.
During the next half hour James was busy carrying that spoiled child up
and down the room, while she tugged viciously at his hair, sobbed,
shrieked, and kicked her tiny feet against his chest, until even her
unnatural energy gave out, and she fell asleep in his tired arms.
With the stealthy tread of a cat, and holding his breath, James laid the
child in its crib, and sat down completely tired out. He had been busy
all day, and excitement had taken away his appetite. He was not hungry
now, but found his throat dry, and a feverish thirst upon him.
A pitcher of root beer stood on the table, with a tumbler, from which
Boyce had drank before going out. The bottle of paregoric, brought from
the druggist’s that afternoon, was on the window-sill close by, almost
empty.
James took up the tumbler, filled it, and drank eagerly. It seemed a
little strong, but he thought nothing of that until he noticed the vial
on the window. Then he fancied a taste of paregoric in his mouth.
“I suppose they dropped the spoon into the glass, after the baby had
done with it,” he thought. “But what a jolly dose they must have given
her. There isn’t a teaspoonful left. How she will sleep, now that I’ve
got her down.”
The boy seated himself by the crib, and began to swing it lightly to and
fro, rather to keep himself busy, than from any idea of its usefulness.
After awhile his eyes grew heavy, and his hand rested motionless on the
crib. Then it fell away altogether, and, seated in the Boston
rocking-chair, James slept as soundly as his little charge.
Once or twice the boy awoke with a start, as if some noise had aroused
him; but his head was heavy, and his senses dull. Strive as he would to
listen, sleep overpowered him, and was more and more profound as the
night wore on.
CHAPTER XLV.
WATCHING FROM THE PAVEMENT.
Meantime, Boyce and Kate Gorman were enjoying themselves in a most
aristocratic fashion, in front of Mrs. Carter’s dwelling. They had taken
a good position, and saw the whole company, as carriage after carriage
set down its load. Once, for a very brief time, Kate missed her
companion, who had stepped back into the shadow of a neighboring
building, and spoke to a young man, who took something from his hand
then slunk cautiously away. Directly he disappeared entirely and was
lost in the crowd of curious persons, who had gathered to see what
fashionable life was like, when viewed from the side-walk, and by
gaslight.
“What, me!” said Boyce, when Kate reproached him for leaving her. “I
haven’t been six feet away from you all the evening. It was that big
woman who stood between me and you. I could have took hold of your dress
any minute; only you were enjoying yourself so much with them last two
carriage-loads, that I didn’t have the heart to disturb you by saying
I’m here, Miss Gorman, which I was, though, not being the fellow to
leave a lovely and defenceless female alone in a crowd.”
“Of course you’re not, Mr. Boyce,” said Kate, fully satisfied that he
had been close by her elbow all the time. “I only did not see you just
then, and, being a little timmersome at night, the thought of your
leaving me alone set me all in a trimble.”
“But the moment you spoke I was here.”
“Of course you were; only I didn’t observe it just at the minute. But,
oh! what has come over us now? Look there! If she hasn’t brought down a
handful of stars for her head! Why, sure, it’s the queen herself!”
“Not a bit of it,” answered Boyce, with supreme contempt of the idea.
“She’s only a customer of ours. I’ve had to carry home her groceries
more than once, when that boy Jim was out. That’s Mrs. Lambert.”
“Mrs. Lambert,” repeated Kate, who had never heard the name before, but
was still wonderfully impressed by the splendor of that lady’s dress.
“Well, of course, you know; only, if it was not for that, I should take
her for something a great deal more particular. Dear me! what a blaze
the house is in. How the curtains shake and tremble. To think of Mr. and
Mrs. Smith being in there, with the cream of the country, and I dressing
her for the same! It’s beyond belief, if we didn’t know it?”
“Miss Kate!”
“Well, Boyce, that’s me!”
“After the carriages get a little thinner, suppose you and I go down to
the theatre?”
“The theatre, Mr. Boyce, wouldn’t that make us late home?”
“Well, no. We could just drop into the Bowery, see some of them fellows
die fighting like fury, and then get back time enough to see all this
company come out and go home. They’ve been having a good time; why
shouldn’t we?”
“True for ye: but the child!”
“Haven’t we left that boy Jim in full charge, and isn’t he a capital
nuss. Come now, what’s the odds! While this swell-crowd is enjoying of
itself with dancing and champagne, oysters and ice cream, boned-turkey,
and what not, you and I are human creatures, with a right to live, and
have fun as well as them.”
“That is the truth, anyhow.”
“So, having the funds in my pocket, I am ready to stand that amount, if
you’re conformable.”
“Well, Boyce, I can’t say but I am willing.”
With this, Kate Gorman took the clerk’s arm, and crossing over to a
street car, proceeded with him to the theatre.
An hour or two later, the couple stood in front of Mr. Carter’s dwelling
again. The crowd had dispersed then, and there seemed little to interest
any person in the carriages that crept up to the door, and, taking in a
sleepy freight of revelers, moved away. Still Boyce insisted that the
sight was one that he would not lose for the world, and kept the weary
girl standing there, until Mrs. Smith appeared at the door, and, with
fussy attention to her dress, entered the hack that waited for her.
When this carriage drove away, Boyce expressed great willingness to go
home; and Kate, who had dropped half asleep, moved away with him,
heartily wishing herself in bed.
Mr. and Mrs. Smith drove, in a dreary, fatigued state, toward their
home. The occasion had been a proud one; but even that could not make
them quite insensible to the late hour, and the discomfort of full
dress, when the desire for sleep lay heavy upon both.
When the carriage stopped, Smith let himself out, and waited to see his
wife safe on the pavement. Then he gave a heavy blow on the door with
his clenched hand, waiting afterward with some impatience for it to be
opened.
A full minute went by, and there was no sign of life in the building.
Then he gave another impatient blow, and stepped back to see if any one
was stirring in the second story.
A dim light shone through the blinds; but it seemed stationary, and no
one moved. Then Smith shouted, and, taking up a block of wood, flung it
viciously at his own window. Evidently late hours did not agree with
him.
At last, the light began to waver, and finally disappeared.
Just then Boyce and Kate Gorman came up, much to the astonishment of
their employers.
“Why, Kate Gorman, Jared Boyce! What does this mean?”
“Oh! nothing,” said Boyce, almost airily. “Only Kate and I have been out
on a little bender of our own. The store and baby are all right; we left
Jim Laurence locked in with them.”
Before Mrs. Smith could reply, the grocery door was opened, and James
stood in the entrance with a lamp in his hand.
CHAPTER XLVI.
AFTER THE PARTY.
The next morning after the ball Mr. Smith arose very cross, and Mrs.
Smith slept late, so late that Jerusha Maria grew fearfully impatient,
and, having slept off her liberal share of the paregoric, wanted to have
the usual rough and tumble romp on her mother’s bed. This desire the
drowsy woman repulsed with a half-angry growl, that made the child first
open her eyes wide with astonishment, then fill her mouth with indignant
screams.
This outcry James was expected to pacify, while Kate Gorman got the
breakfast in grim discontent, for she too was suffering from want of
sleep, and took vengeance on the gridiron and coffee-mill, which she
banged about viciously, and ground with the fury of a Nemesis.
While Smith eat his solitary breakfast, which was in itself enough to
sour any man’s temper, the coffee being thick with grounds, and the
fried potatoes bitter with smoke, Boyce opened the store, and dragged
forth his baskets and boxes of merchandise under the sheltering awning;
he made a respectable display of vegetables left over from the previous
night, and fruit with a suspicion of decay creeping through it; for
Smith had slept too late for the early market hour, and even his stock
in trade felt the effect of that one night’s advent into high life, the
splendor of which had demoralized his home.
Thus it chanced that the store work came entirely to Boyce, and that
interesting child, with her screams, her kicks, and wonderful capacity
for hair-tugging, fell to James, while Kate scolded, and Mrs. Smith
slept.
In vain the lad tried to hush the indignant young lady; in vain he bent
his head, and offered a splendid mass of raven curls for her hands to
revel in. Once or twice, I am afraid, he was tempted to shake her
soundly; in fact, he did practice a little in that line, but ended it
all in fun, and finished by making up faces, that turned her continuous
howl into shrieks of laughter.
At last Smith went down stairs, wondering if there was no way of
stopping that child’s noise, and wishing that he were a woman with
nothing to do but sleep till noon, contented as a lamb, with an Irish
girl slamming things about, and a jerky child yelling Hail Columbia in
his ears.
Mrs. Smith was too soundly asleep to hear this sarcasm, and the young
lady aforesaid set up a new tune of offence, feeling deeply wronged,
when her father passed down stairs, without an effort to appease her
grief.
James struggled under these difficulties with wonderful patience; he
tossed Miss Smith into the air till she caught her breath like a
sun-fish out of water. He set her down in his lap, and trotted her to
Boston, with the agility of a race horse. He exhibited a pair of red
morocco boots on her own little feet, which filled her with a moment’s
admiration, and a burst of fervent laughter. He carried her to the
window, and pointed out her father, who was talking with Boyce in front
of the store, in an earnest and rather excited manner, which did not at
first strike him as singular, as everybody was restless and excited that
morning. But there was something strange about Boyce, who seemed to be
talking in a low, eager way, and watching the thunder-cloud on his
employer’s face, with keen, sidelong glances, that struck the lad who
looked on as false and sinister.
Even the child seemed to notice something strange about her father, and
stopped crying suddenly. For some unaccountable reason the boy’s heart
fell, and he watched the two as they walked back into the store with a
feeling of vague apprehension. Why, a wiser person than himself could
not have told; for he had done no wrong, and had no enemies, unless the
young fellow, Boyce, was one.
This was what had occurred in the store below. In the hurry of
preparation for Mrs. Carter’s party, a considerable amount of money had
been left in the desk, a circumstance that seldom happened, and which
Smith had always provided against, by a deposit every afternoon. Before
going up to dress, he had locked the desk, and put the key in his
pocket, leaving it there when he changed his clothes. When he went down
in the morning, this money was gone, and with it some of the more
expensive portions of his stock—two or three small boxes of choice tea,
which bore his private mark, and other articles, amounting to the value
of several hundred dollars.
Now, these things might have been removed from the store by one person,
but a horse and wagon must have been used to carry them away, if they
were taken any distance. It had been considerably after nine the night
before when Smith and his wife started for the party. Boyce had gone out
with Kate Gorman directly after, as he confessed, having been locked out
by James Laurence, who retained possession of the key. How then could
this robbery have taken place before ten.
Kate Gorman had been about all the time, and so was James, who was
anxious, Boyce said, that the key should be left with him. This was all
that Boyce knew of the matter. He and Kate Gorman had been together all
the time after they left the store, till they returned to it. Early in
the evening they had watched the guests going into the Carter mansion;
then they had been at the Bowery theatre. In fact, every minute of his
time could be accounted for.
But the boy James, Boyce knew nothing about him, only that he wanted to
stay at home, that he was rather anxious to keep the key, and had
fastened the door after them when he and Kate went out. Of course there
was nothing wrong about that. True, money had been missing in small sums
more than once; but thieves were adroit, and, in the hurry of business,
the money drawer was left exposed sometimes. There was no reason to
suspect James, because a few dollars had been found missing now and
then.
But for these sagacious hints, perhaps, Mr. Smith never would have
suspected the boy. He knew how adroit burglars could be, and his
thoughts naturally turned in that direction: but Boyce had managed to
unite the boy with this very idea. Burglars always have accomplices, he
said, frequently among the servant girls; but that could not be true of
Kate Gorman, who was honest as the day was long; besides, she had been
with him all the time. No, no, it could not possibly be Kate Gorman, nor
James. Things might look a little squally in his direction; but the
little chap was true as steel; to suspect him was just nonsense.
Smith said little. He was a shrewd, close man, who kept his thoughts and
his money very much to himself. He questioned Boyce closely enough, and
imbibed suspicious conscientiously, that influenced his after action to
a cruel extent; but he came to no definite conclusion for that day at
least. This much he settled. Mrs. Smith was to know nothing of the
robbery; first, because discovery was not likely to spring out of much
talking, and again, because his wife had warned him of danger in having
so much money in the store. Besides, what was the use of telling her?
Women were always Marplots in such affairs. No, no, he would betake
himself to a sharp detective, get the property back, and then inform his
wife. Fortunately, she would be far too sleepy that day for any special
interest in his affairs.
Boyce was very willing to be silent; in fact he did not take lovingly to
the investigation, and was glad to be rid of it; his face had been
unusually pale from the first, and he moved uneasily when Smith’s eyes
were upon him, as if the thought of having drawn suspicion on that young
boy were distressing him.
Not even to Kate Gorman did the grocer mention his loss; but he
questioned her in a cautious way, and got full confirmation of all that
Boyce had said. After this, he went to a detective, and set him on the
alert.
CHAPTER XLVII.
HOW MISS SPICER AND ELLEN POST FRATERNIZE.
That day Boyce carried some groceries to Mrs. Lambert’s kitchen. He was
very intimate in that region, especially with Robert the footman; who
had a face not unlike his own, and hair of the same brick-dust hue, a
tint that Ellen Post admired exceedingly. In fact, the waiting maid’s
fancy did not stop there, but took in the five feet ten of the footman’s
entire person. For his sake, she gave a little lofty patronage to Boyce,
though it was a thorn in her side that Robert’s influence had been
brought to bear on the cook in the same direction.
After all, society is like a tangle of wild vines, it is impossible to
separate the fruit from the leaves that breathe for it. What society is
in the mass, families are in detail. Each member has an important
influence on the others. The mistress of a household would often be
shocked, if she dreamed how completely she is the tool and puppet of a
servant, with more brains and less money than herself; or how completely
her most sacred thoughts are criticised and discussed in the kitchen.
For some days Miss Spicer had been staying with Mrs. Lambert, who was
far from well, and kept her room, refusing to see any one but this girl,
who brought her news from their outer world, and talked with her
continually on the only subject she wished to think of.
Miss Spicer being an active person, erratic in her movements, and fond
of talking, had many spare hours which could not be spent with Mrs.
Lambert, who got tired of the girl, the moment her stock of news was
exhausted, and pined for solitude, being sick at heart, and weary of
everything.
Now there was no other lady in the house, and, as Miss Spicer must
fraternize with some one, it naturally fell out that she became
intimate, and even confidential, with Ellen Post.
A little before Boyce brought his basket of groceries into the kitchen,
Miss Spicer and Ellen were together in the young lady’s room, talking
over the merits of a changeable silk, which Miss Spicer was in suspense
about, not being quite certain of its effect upon her complexion.
Ellen Post stood in the centre of the room, her head crowned with its
little French cap, knowingly canted on one side, as she held up the
breadths of shimmering silk, which changed and glistened like a pigeon’s
neck with each movement of her hand.
“Now, for Mrs. Lambert, I should say at once, take it,” she said, with
the solemn air of a priestess at the altar; “but, for you, Miss Spicer,
it is different. As a general thing, solid colors, and delicate at that,
is what I could wish.”
“You think so, Ellen? Well, I am not sure. The silk is exquisitely
lovely in itself.”
“Yes, but haven’t you observed, Miss Spicer, that the most charming
tints in silk are not always the most telling, when you get them on!
There is the dress you wore the other night. Now, to my mind, that dress
was a failure.”
“That dress a failure? Why, Ellen Post, it cost ten dollars a yard.”
“Shouldn’t wonder; but still, it didn’t come up to my expectations. When
the madam came out, she killed it dead.”
“Nothing, I believe, came up to any one’s expectations that night. I
never spent such an evening. Every one I knew was out of sorts,” said
the young lady.
“I’m sure the madam was,” answered Ellen. “Never saw her so wild and
white in my life. What could have happened? You ought to know, Miss
Spicer—you, as one might say, a part of the family.”
“No, I’m not, Ellen Post, and it’s likely I never shall be.”
“Why, Miss Spicer, I thought it was settled. I am sure the madam treats
you as if you were her own daughter, and Mr. Ivon——”
“There, there, don’t mention him! It’s only an aggravation. One day
sweet as honey-dew, the next after some one else, flirting, like a
humming-bird, right before my face, and daring to tell me that another
girl—one of those forward, low creatures that sell goods—has rejected
him.”
Ellen Post dropped the silk which she had been holding, and all its
shining folds fell in a heap on the carpet.
“Miss Spicer, you don’t mean to say that!”
“Yes, I do mean to say just that, and could say more. Only think, Ellen
Post, of taking that girl’s leavings, a creature with hair like ink, and
eyes hid away under her lashes like a brook sleeping under rushes. Then
the impudence of her air, walking like an empress, and she a
shawl-fitter, a—a—Oh, I would give five thousand dollars this very hour
to see her so disgraced, that he would be ashamed to own that he had
ever spoken to her. I hate her very name!”
“What is her name?” inquired Ellen Post.
“Laurence. Eva Laurence. Such a name for a shop-girl!”
“Eva Laurence. I have heard that before. The madam kept saying it over
in her sleep the night she came home from Mrs. Carter’s party. She does
not like the girl more than you do, I am certain, though I never heard
her speak the name except in sleep; then it left her lips white as if
henbane had touched them.”
“I should not wonder,” exclaimed Miss Spicer, struck by a sudden idea.
“Didn’t you tell me that Mr. Ross, the great artist, called here once or
twice?”
“Once; I remember only once; but she received him in her private room—a
thing I do not remember of any other man—and told me to say that she was
not at home to a human being. He stayed ever so long—three hours, I
should think.”
“That is strange,” said the young lady. “She must have known him
before.”
CHAPTER XLVIII.
FIVE THOUSAND DOLLARS.
“Miss Spicer, if you’ll promise never to mention it, I’ll tell you
something,” said the maid, after a little consideration.
“Well, I promise!”
“That man, Mr. Ross, I mean, once forced himself into our garden,
trampled down the beds, and insisted on finding madam in one of the
green-houses, where he did find her, and there they talked together in a
strange way. I did not hear what they said, being in another part of the
garden, and old Storms there, so that I could not get closer; but his
voice was loud and clear, and hers—— Well, I can’t tell you what hers
was like, only there was something that went to my heart in it—tears
buried out of sight since she was a girl. I should say——”
“Well, Ellen, you have surprised me. Who would have thought it of her—so
proud, so grandly self-possessed? I never dreamed that she could give
way.”
“Give way! Why, that man left her on the conservatory floor in a dead
swoon,” said Ellen Post, bringing her story to a climax with thrilling
dexterity.
Miss Spicer sunk down on the carpet, by the billowy waves of silk that
Ellen had dropped there, holding up her hands in astonishment.
“Mrs. Lambert in a swoon, a down right fainting fit! I can’t believe it.
Indeed, indeed, I can’t.”
“You may, for I helped to bring her out, and a dreadful time we had of
it. All that night long she lay like a dead woman, and never spoke a
word, except one, and that was a name.”
“What name, Ellen?”
“Herman. I never heard it before, and I don’t know who it belongs to in
the least,” answered the lady’s maid.
“Herman; that is _his_ name—Herman Ross.”
“Then, one thing is sure!”
“What is that, Ellen?”
“She loves that man.”
“Ellen Post, you take away my breath!”
“She loves that man. It was him she was dressing for that night, when
nothing could please her.”
“The night of Mrs. Carter’s party; do you mean that, Ellen?”
“Of course I mean that. Never saw her so hard to please. I took off her
diamonds twice, and had to put them on again at last. Never saw anything
like it. In any other person I should have known the signs; but who
would suspect her of wanting to please any one in particular? But it’s
all clear now. We’ve settled on the right man.”
“Why, Ellen, he’s going to marry this Laurence girl himself!”
“What! The man _she_ loves?”
“As true as I sit here—he is engaged to her! It all came out at the
party. Mrs. Carter told it. This Ross is her brother, you know.”
“That was what made her so white and wild. I understand it all now. That
is why she kept repeating the girl’s name in her sleep, which was more
like a fit than natural slumber. She has not been herself since.”
“No, you are right there; she seems like one stupefied by a blow—and
Ivon is not much better. He was wild as a hawk that night. Only think of
it—mother and son; but it serves him right. I have no compassion for
him, and all but engaged to me.”
“But if she marries this Ross, all will be at an end with Mr. Ivon.”
“No, it won’t. He thinks her the loveliest, the most beautiful and
accomplished creature in the world. Being married won’t hurt her with
him. He will never think any one fit to untie her shoes. I want him to
despise her—hate her. I want to break up this match, which is killing
your poor mistress.”
“But how?”
“I don’t know. What is the good of being rich when the thing you want
most can’t be got for money. Oh, if I had that girl under my feet how I
would stamp her down!”
Ellen Post seated herself by the window, and fell into thought. She was
a sharp, even-tempered schemer, who saw a chance of killing several
birds with one stone, if it only could be brought about. Her ideas were
crude as yet, but she saw a gleam of daylight through them.
“Five thousand dollars! Did you say that, Miss Spicer?”
“I said five thousand dollars. I don’t know what I said, but I’d give
even that. But what is the good?”
“And you mean it?”
“Mean it? No, I don’t mean it, for the thing isn’t possible. If it were
I wouldn’t hesitate a moment.”
“What you want is to disgrace the girl, so that neither of these men
would think of marrying her?”
“That is what I am pining for, and what will make your lady a well and
happy woman. It is for her sake.”
“Never mind! I see!” said Ellen, interrupting the young lady without
ceremony. “Now there are various kinds of disgrace; some think poverty
enough.”
“But that won’t do here; she is poor as a church mouse already, and they
do not care a straw for it.”
“Yes, I understand. We must plunge deeper than that. When it is
accomplished, I may be sure of the five thousand?”
“I might promise safely, and call it fifty thousand; but, if it is
possible for you to place this girl in a position which will drive all
honorable men from her, I will gladly give you the sum I at first spoke
of.”
“And the madam?”
“She must know nothing of this. She would condemn us, and reject our
help, though it is mostly for her good,” said the young lady, with
emphasis. “This must rest between you and myself. If another soul is
informed, I for one will throw up the bargain.”
“There is no need of that,” said Ellen, half buried in thought.
“Furthermore, I must have nothing to do with this, only so far as the
money is concerned.”
“That is understood. In fact, I see nothing that you could be of use
in.”
“Of course not.”
“Nor do I see how any one can act as yet; but all the same, Miss Spicer,
I shall earn your money.”
“Very well; I don’t ask how. I only wish for a thing, and when it comes
to pass, give so much money.”
“Five thousand,” said the maid.
“Five thousand,” answered the young lady, and the bargain was closed.
CHAPTER XLIX.
MR. MAHONE.
Ellen Post went down to the kitchen just after Boyce entered it with his
basket of groceries, and there she found Robert conversing in a low,
eager voice with the grocer’s clerk. As the two stood together, the girl
remarked the wonderful likeness that existed between them, in form and
color. Both were strong, and, if not tall, well built and active. Boyce
was talking earnestly, and glanced around now and then to make sure that
no one was listening. There was a look of triumph in his face, that
Robert seemed to share, for he smiled broadly, while he listened, and
laying his hand on the clerk’s shoulder, seemed to commend him for
something he had done.
Ellen Post was impatient, and watched all this with irritation. She
wished to speak with Robert, and was angry that he did not come forward
the moment she entered the room.
“Mr. Mahone,” exclaimed the irate maid. “Mr. Mahone, I am waiting to
speak with you!”
“Mahone,” repeated Boyce, with a sly wink at the footman. “She might
spell that with five letters, and begin them with a B.”
Boyce spoke in the lowest possible voice, but Robert checked him
severely, almost whispering.
“Hush, you young rascal. Don’t you know that women have sharp ears. Can
I never learn you to be prudent.”
“About the time I learn you to be fair,” answered Boyce, a little
savagely. “But, remember, this time you’ve got to toe the mark. I don’t
mean to do all the work, and feed on the crumbs. So put that in your
pipe, and smoke it, Bob.”
“Mr. Mahone!”
“Yes, Miss Post, the minute I have settled up with this fellow. He’s no
more idea of figures than a donkey. Only I notice he always makes the
mistake on his side. As I recommended him here, you understand, it’s my
place to see that everything is on the square.”
Ellen Post gave her French cap a toss that set all its ribbons in quick
motion, and would have left the room in high dudgeon, but for the
business that she had in hand. As it was, she marched up to the young
men, and broke up their conference at once.
“You stay here. We may have something to say to you,” she said,
addressing Boyce, as if she had been that female tyrant, Elizabeth, and
he a servant in her path. “Mr. Mahone will tell you if you are wanted.
So wait.”
Boyce laughed broadly, and took a seat in the kitchen, while Ellen Post
and Robert went to the servants’ parlor, and shut themselves in, the
maid observing that the cook was always prying about, and, this thing
being serious, they must have no listeners. With this caution, she
seated herself on the hair-cloth sofa, and invited him, with her eyes,
to take the vacant place by her side.
Robert, nothing loth, took the seat, and his arm crept along the back,
until it almost embraced the long, thin waist of the lady’s maid, who
looked around sharply to make sure that it was not indecorously near.
“Mr. Mahone!”
“My angel! My—my——”
“Never mind, Robert; this is business. I despise mixing up things.”
“Business is pleasure, where you are concerned, Miss Post.”
“That is just what I hope it will lead to in the end, for it’s a great
thing, I can tell you.”
“Indeed! Well, that don’t astonish me! You was born to great things,
Miss Post. No mistake about that!”
“Which I am ready to share,” answered Ellen, “for it will take more than
one to earn five thousand dollars!”
“Five thousand dollars! Why, Ellen, you take away my breath.”
“It took away mine, at first; but now I am ready for work. Are you?”
“Am I ready to make five thousand dollars! Try me, that’s all.”
“Robert, you know a boy by the name of Laurence. He comes here with
groceries now and then.”
“Yes, I know all about him. He’s in the same store with Boyce.”
“He’s got a sister?”
“Yes. I’ve seen her. A stunning girl.”
“That girl has set her foot on Miss Spicer!”
“What! There must be some mistake about that; they don’t travel the same
road.”
“No mistake at all. I know what I’m saying. More than that, she has
offended the madam, who is bitter against her.”
“You don’t say so!”
“She is handsome.”
“Stupendously so. Her face fairly took me off my feet.”
“Mr. Mahone?”
Mr. Mahone dropped his arm, and almost leaped to his feet; a whole
volley of small shot rolled off in that one exclamation.
“I beg ten thousand pardons, Miss Post. I was speaking of the opinion
others might have. As for me, I have eyes only for one woman, this side
of sunrise, and that woman is Ellen Post.”
“Mr. Mahone, sit down. It is hard when the heart is wounded to stick to
business; but stick we must.”
“Well, Ellen, I don’t object. You were speaking of Miss Laurence. I know
all about her!”
“But how?” demanded Ellen, forgetting business again, in a sharp fit of
jealousy. “Mr. Mahone, do you visit that creature?”
“Me? me? Do you think I haven’t better taste than Mr. Ivon? He visits
her; but, as for me, I’d rather be excused, not being necessitated to go
away from home.”
“This is not business,” exclaimed Ellen, growing practical, as her
jealousy was appeased. “The long and the short of it is, this girl has
been forcing herself into the company of her betters, which neither the
madam or Miss Spicer will stand. Mr. Ivon has taken to her in a way
quite ridiculous; so has another person of quite as much importance. The
ladies don’t want her to cross their path again. We must see that she
don’t.”
“But how?”
“The Laurence family, root and branch, must be brought to disgrace.
Being poor as Job’s cat isn’t enough, for some rich people have taken
them up. She must be so covered with shame, that no one will have the
courage to speak to her in the street.”
“But how is it to be done. We might get up a big scandal; but people are
getting shy of believing such things, when they come from the basement;
but for that, I am capital at building castles out of card-houses. In
our line now, I could work wonders against any girl——”
“Not any girl, Mr. Mahone,” broke in Ellen, with a hot burst of pride.
“There are persons that slander cannot reach!”
“I meant any girl like that, if she belonged to our spear, Miss Ellen.
Of course, there are women as high as the stars. Having a sample before
me, I can say that, and defy contradiction.
“The girl is awful proud of her family; poor but honest, you know,” said
Ellen, once more mollified to the business point.
“Honest! My eyes! that is good! Why, Boyce was just telling me that the
boy has been robbing like sixty—hand in hand with a lot of burglars.
It’s a secret; but the detectives are on his track now.”
CHAPTER. L.
A BARGAIN AT LAST.
“You don’t say so! Oh, Mr. Mahone, this is news! Why, just as like as
not, she’s leagued in with him. That whole family may be a nest of
thieves.”
“A nest of thieves—and she among them, I shouldn’t wonder!”
“Prove it; fasten it upon them; have the thing made public, and our work
is done.”
“_Would_ that be enough?”
“Certainly. Could any girl creep out of a nest of thieves, into such
society as the madam and Miss Spicer move in? I should think not.”
“Would it be enough to prove the boy guilty?” questioned Robert,
thoughtfully.
“No: she will want more than that.”
“And even there we may fail. I have it—I have it! Don’t put yourself to
any more trouble. The whole thing has come into my head at once. I only
hope you are as sure of the money, as I am of earning it. Five thousand
you said?”
“Five thousand!”
“Money down?”
“Money down!”
“But the division. We may as well start fair, you know, this being
business and nothing else.”
Ellen Post looked down, and began to roll up her cap-string with both
hands; then she unrolled it, and smoothed out the ribbon. Something was
doubtless in her mind, that she did not know how to put into speech. At
last she faltered out,
“Would there be any need of a division? I thought—I thought, perhaps,
that you might prefer the whole, which is a fortune for two young
persons just starting life in a liquor store, say, or a first-class
boarding-house, where a real lady is wanted for the head of the table.”
“Oh!”
Ellen looked up anxiously. What did that emphatic “oh” mean. Had Mahone
only thought of this for the first time?
The face she cast her timid eyes upon was changing rapidly; first, a red
flame darted up to the roots of his ruddy hair, then the color melted
away, and a slow pallor stole over it, while a thoughtful and sinister
light crept into the golden-green eyes. Ellen grew fearfully uneasy. The
thousands she coveted would lose half their value, unless Mahone himself
was counted in.
“You say ‘oh,’ as if I had hinted at something disagreeable, Mr. Mahone?
If so, let us drop the subject. Other people can be found.”
Mahone started, for the girl spoke in bitter earnest.
“Other people, my dear?”
“Miss Post, if you please.”
“Don’t be so cold, so cruel! If I said ‘oh,’ it was because a prospect
of happiness broke upon me, that took away my breath.”
Here Mahone seized the hand which was lifted to the cap-string again,
and repeated the naughty word oh, oh, oh, half a dozen times between the
kisses he lavished upon it; but, strange to say, the obnoxious syllable
seemed rather pleasant to her than otherwise this time. Circumstances
alter cases, you know.
“To think that I shall have a creature like this, and five thousand
dollars, all in a breath. I cannot believe it. If a fortune-teller had
foretold it, I should have set her down as a rank impostor, and refused
to pay her fee. But now, tell me, my Ellen, _is_ it real? Not the money.
I don’t care the snap of my finger for that! But is it possible that you
love me?”
“Love you, Robert? Mr. Mahone, I mean!”
“Oh, call me Robert; do call me Robert!”
“Well, I will! You asked if I loved you? I who never lifted admiring
eyes to another man; had you no eyes to read mine, no heart to hear how
mine was beating like a—a trip-hammer against my side? Did you never
suspect?”
“I never dared to hope; but now—now I am the happiest man alive! You
will not talk of other people after this.”
There was a tone of anxiety in this last question quite as sincere as
the protestations he had made; but Ellen did not observe it.
“I shall talk nor think of no one but you, Robert.”
Some one knocked at the parlor-door, rather sturdily, and broke up this
pleasant scene, which might have lasted for hours, but for that. Mahone
started up, and opened the door, where he found Boyce flushed with
impatience.
“I thought you was never coming out,” he said, rudely enough. “I have
got business to attend to, and can’t sit waiting here. If you’ve got any
more to say, say it now.”
“I’ll walk with you, Boyce,” answered Robert, “if Miss Post will excuse
me.”
Miss Post bowed with condescension, and the two young men went into the
street together.
That night a woman who lived in a tall tenement house not very far from
Smith’s grocery, was surprised by the entrance of two men, with whom she
was doubtless on terms of great domestic intimacy, for she came out of
her bedroom half dressed, and a little cross, for she had been working
hard all day, and dropped to sleep while hushing the child upon the bed
she had found no time to make. Something that the men proposed made her
angry, for she protested, and had fierce words with the tallest of her
visitors, who rudely ordered her to be silent, and go back to her child.
With some grumbling she obeyed him.
After that, these men came up and down the numerous flights of stairs,
again and again, carrying burdens on their shoulders. Then a wagon drove
off, and, for an hour or two, the same men were moving like shadows
around the house where the Laurence family lay sleeping.
CHAPTER LI.
A BOY IN PRISON.
The most mournful thing that I have ever witnessed was a child in
prison. Once I saw a hardened little sinner of twelve years, laughing at
his mother through the gratings of a cell-door. This child was evidently
proud of the adroit theft that had brought him to that disgraceful pass,
and put on airs that an old criminal would have been ashamed of, while
the poor mother looked on speechless with wonder and distress.
In the same prison, and in a cell like that, a boy younger than twelve,
knelt the week after Mrs. Carter’s party—knelt and prayed by the meagre
prison-bed, which shook under the fearful power of his weeping. Once he
lifted up his face, and looked wildly around his dungeon. Then his face
fell, and a shudder passed over him. A grave, walled in with stone,
could not have been so terrible. Eternal disgrace seemed to have closed
him in forever. Alas! alas! what had he done to deserve such hard
treatment! What would become of his mother, whom he had fondly believed
himself protecting? The two sisters, so lovely and good, who had really
looked up to him, and loved him dearly—would they ever speak his name
again without blushes!
How fearfully lonesome it was. The strange, close atmosphere oppressed
him like the breath of a pestilence. The cold whiteness of the walls
chilled him. Over and over he repeated the Lord’s Prayer—the most holy
words that ever came from a child’s lips; but they seemed insufficient
to his anguish, and he cried out, “Oh, Father! Oh, my God! keep this
from them! Let me drop down dead here, and I will not say a word; only
do not let them know. It would kill them! It would kill them!”
Then the poor boy would rest a little time in deadly quiet, as if he
expected God to answer him then and there; but instead of the still,
small voice that he listened for, came the clang of the cell-door, and a
fierce cry of distress from some prisoner just brought in. This
semi-lunatic from drink, pleaded for brandy just as earnestly as he
prayed for help, but in language which made him shudder, as if the
torment of some great crime were already upon him.
The night closed in upon him, filling the prison with heavy gloom,
inexpressibly mournful. The grating of that iron-door was closed: slowly
the gray shadows of sunset fell through the long, narrow slit of stone,
so cut in the wall that God’s beautiful sunshine could never creep
through, and an awful darkness fell upon him. The clang of each door, as
it swung into place along those long iron galleries, had gone through
and through him like a dull sword. The heavy step of the keeper, walking
from cell to cell, seemed to fall on his heart.
The boy did not sleep that night, but shrunk away from his bed
shuddering. Its heavy, gray blankets seemed laden with disease and
sorrow left by some one who had gone before. The dull atmosphere of the
prison settled down upon him with sickening density. Into the farthest
corner of his whitewashed cell he shrunk, and cowering there, like some
poor wounded fawn in its covert, listened to all the noises of the night
with ears rendered keen by terror. The smothered moans of the prisoners,
the scuttle of rats about the water-pipes, the tramp of the keeper on
the stone pavement, far below, all had a weird effect upon him, which
amounted almost to madness.
Is it strange that the boy did not sleep, and that he crouched low in
that dark corner all night long? The dull gray of the morning found him
there pale, still, and wildly expectant, as if the next thing that could
reach him must be death itself. Then came the clang of opening doors,
the harsh sound of feet moving to and fro on the stone pavement, a
confusion of voices in command, complaint, piteous expostulation, and
coarse oaths; for bad men might be chained by the ankle, but nothing
could manacle the vile speech to which they had become so used that it
was second nature to them.
Now this boy had been bred among women, gentle, good women who feared,
or rather loved God, and were kind to each other. Even his mother,
though silent, and sometimes a little unsympathetic, was rigid in her
ideas of religion, and sanctioned nothing coarse or wicked, either in
speech or thought. So the boy had learned all that a delicate girl
should have known; and this, added to his natural manliness, had made
him far more refined and gentle than lads of his age usually are. He was
not the less spirited and ambitious because of the refinement which
sprang out of his home life. Real energy is, in fact, all the more
effective when a clear conscience and cultivated mind directs it, both
in child and man.
But what could energy avail the lad in that dreary place? He had nothing
to struggle against; a vague idea that he was suspected of crime, and
brought there to suffer some terrible punishment, preyed upon him, but
what the charge was, or how to help himself, was beyond his power of
conjecture.
Some bread, and a teacupful of dark liquid the keeper spoke of as
coffee, was brought to the cell where he sat trembling and fearfully
expectant. The poor boy turned his face away from this food with sick
loathing. It seemed as if he could never eat or drink again.
The keeper, who was at heart a kind man, took compassion on the gentle
helplessness of this poor child, and strove to comfort him with hopes of
a speedy relief; but James only shook his head, and great tears rose and
trembled in his eyes. He could have stood abuse bravely, but kindness
melted his young heart, and tears dropped like rain from his downcast
eyes while that sympathetic voice filled the dungeon. As he sat thus the
shadow of another official fell across the threshold of his cell, and a
loud and indifferent voice called out,
“James Laurence!”
The boy started up and followed this man into the prison yard. He had
scarcely stepped upon the stone-flags, when two officers passed him,
leading a woman toward the female prison. The boy saw her face, and
flinging out his arms cried out,
“Mother! mother! oh, mother!”
CHAPTER LII.
THE SECOND ARREST.
Smith had acted with a stern, secret energy. Without consulting his
wife, or any one but an iron-hearted detective, he had quietly arrested
little James Laurence, and lodged him in the Tombs. Early the next
morning, while Mrs. Laurence was busy cooking her meagre breakfast, a
strange man stepped into the kitchen, boldly, as if it had been his own
home, and told her to get her things, and not attempt to raise a muss
about it, because it was of no use; her son was caught, and nicely
caged. She was known to be his accomplice—in fact, the person who had no
doubt set him on. At any rate he had a warrant against her, as a
receiver, and she had better obey it just then and there. The stolen
goods had been found in her out-house, and he was after the money sharp;
must search the house for that, but not till she was disposed of
according to law. Was she ready?
Mrs. Laurence heard all this in stern astonishment. She had been cutting
bread, and stood with the knife in one hand, grasping the loaf in the
other, motionless as stone.
“Me? Me, and my son James? Are you speaking of us?” she said at last.
“What have you done with him? What do you want of me?”
“Just as if you didn’t know. Well, if you will have it, I want you to
step out before a justice, and answer for yourself.”
“Answer for what?”
“For stealing! Robbery! I think they’d call this burglary, only the boy
was in the house, and so, of course, could only break out, if breaking
was to be done.”
“Stealing! Robbery!”
These words fell from the woman’s lips like lead dropping on marble. A
stupor of astonishment seemed turning her to stone.
“My boy! James, my boy! You said something strange about him; horribly
strange, it seems to me.”
“I said that we had him safe in the Tombs, where you will be mighty
quick, or I’m mistaken. But, come along; it’s the best way. The
gentleman wanted me to get through without making a fuss in the
neighborhood. So get your things, and——”
“What is this? Mother, who is this man?”
Mrs. Laurence instantly came out of the icy trance that had settled on
her faculties, and answered sharply,
“A person on business, Eva. I believe I am going out; tell your sister
so, and bring my bonnet.”
Eva detected nothing in the cold, steady voice of her mother to occasion
alarm, and went into the next room for the bonnet and shawl, which she
usually wore to market.
Mrs. Laurence took these things from her hand, and put them on. There
was no tremor of the fingers when she tied her bonnet-strings; no heave
or flutter of the bosom, when the faded shawl was folded over it. This
poor woman had been so used to bearing her own burdens in silence, that
even this fearful shock was endured with speechless heroism.
“Girls,” she said, looking in at the parlor-door, and speaking rather
more cheerfully than usual, “don’t wait for me, but eat your breakfast;
Eva must not be late.”
Ruth looked up, and answered, smiling, in her meek, sweet way, “that she
would rather wait. Eva, of course, must go.”
There was no answer to this, and a minute after Ruth saw her mother go
through the gate, followed by that strange man.
“I wonder if it’s anything about the mortgage?” she thought, anxiously.
“Only a few months more, and I should have the money. No, Eva, dear,”
she said, in answer to something her sister had suggested. “I have no
appetite just now, and will wait for mother.”
Wait for mother! Poor girl!
CHAPTER LIII.
THE WOMAN IN THE LAUNDRY.
That morning, a woman, rather young but meanly clad, and appearing
miserably over-worked, came into Mrs. Lambert’s kitchen. She was
conducted to the laundry by the cook, whose department had fallen so
woefully behind hand in the way of table-linen, that she considered a
little outside help necessary. The woman who was usually called upon,
when such occasions arose, happened to be ill, and had sent this haggard
young person, who lived in the same tenement house, as a substitute. The
laundry in which her work lay was a little dark, and for that reason the
door leading into the kitchen was left partly open.
During the morning a young man came in, carrying a basket of groceries,
and, while the cook was heaping the different articles on a table, the
two fell into conversation.
When the washerwoman’s eyes fell on this young man, she stopped work,
and the napkin she was rubbing rolled down the wash-board into the suds,
while she held on to a side of the tub with each hand, looking keenly
through the door, herself quite unseen.
“I had to do it myself this morning,” said the youth, addressing the
cook, “because our boy’s been and got took up for helping to rob the
concern.”
“Not that pretty, dark-eyed little fellow that comes here generally of
late,” said the cook, with something like regret in her voice.
“Yes, just him; and no mistake about that. He was took to the Tombs last
night.”
“You don’t say so! What did he take?”
“Money, and lots on lots of groceries—tea worth its weight in gold; lots
of things.”
“But what could he do with them?”
“Well, it’s all out now, and I don’t mind your knowing about it. The
boy’s mother is a sly old party, poor as a wharf-rat, and, oh my, how
crafty! She sot the boy on, and hid the things for him in the
wood-house. The detective found them there. Now, tell me, do you want
any better proof than that?”
“Then they found the things on the premises?”
“That’s just what they did, and this morning the old woman was walked
off by a policeman. I saw her go.”
“Well, I’m awful sorry for the boy,” said the good-natured cook; “he
seemed such a nice little shaver. Them eyes didn’t look dishonest; but
there is no knowing who to trust these times.”
“Exactly! Shouldn’t wonder if some one was to suspect me, one of these
days. The more innercent a feller looks, the more suspicious, say I.
But, tell me, is Mr. Mahone about? I’d just like to speak a word with
him, if you’ll be kind enough to look him up.”
The cook laid a paper parcel on the table, and good-naturedly went in
search of Mr. Mahone, observing,
“He’s more than likely in the servants’ parlor, with Ellen Post. Now
you’ve told me some news that’ll give me a fit of mournfulness all day
long, so I’ll just rertalerate, and tell you something worth while. Mr.
Mahone and Ellen Post are engaged. They’re going to be married right out
of hand. She’s going to open a first-class boarding-house, and he——Well,
I suppose he’ll do like the rest of ’em, and keep up the marketing.”
A clothes-horse, full of snow-white linen, stood near the door where
these two persons were talking. The woman at the wash-tub, who had
become strangely interested, as the conversation went on, stole softly
behind this screen, and stood close to the wall, not three feet from the
cook and her companion. She heard all that they were saying, and the
last sentence brought a flash of fire to her dark eyes. Why she could
not herself have told, for she knew of no person named Mahone, and she
had never heard of Ellen Post in her life. Still the fire was in her
eyes, and a sharp throb of nameless suspicion in her heart.
For a moment the young man Boyce was silent, then a low shrill whistle
broke from him.
“So, that’s his little game, is it! Well, all right. Just say that I’m
here and a waiting to speak with him. I’ll stay here.”
The cook having disposed of her groceries, gave the empty basket to
Boyce, and went into the servants’ parlor.
Directly the footman came out, looking flushed and anxious.
“Is it you, Boyce?” he said, pausing close to the laundry-door, and
peering in to be sure the room was empty. “Just step inside here, and be
quick; you and I must not be seen together much just now. Well, what is
it? Speak low!”
“The old woman, Mrs. Laurence, was arrested this morning.”
“All right! But how do you know?”
“I stood in the store, and saw the man go that way; you know the house
is in full sight. By just stepping under the awning I can see the vines
on the porch, and that crowd of flowers in front.”
“Does Mrs. Smith know yet?”
“Yes. She’s just found it out, and pitched into her husband awful. He’s
satisfied, and won’t give way an inch. But isn’t she on the rampage! The
worst of it is, I’ve got to go before the justice, and I tell you it’s
unpleasant.”
“Yes; but you are in for it, and must go through. Anything else?”
“Yes; something that the cook told me. Tell me, old fellow, have you put
your foot in it to the extent of saddling yourself with another
sweetheart. She talks of your being engaged, of a wedding, and so forth.
How much of this is true?”
The footman drew Boyce farther into the room, and shut the door.
“I say Boyce, if I was to marry a woman, with more than five hundred
dollars laid up from wages, and five thousand a pretty sure thing, would
you stand by me?”
“Through thick and thin; so long as we shared!” answered Boyce, holding
out his hand, and working his long fingers like the claws of a bird.
“Of course, I should be liberal. Brothers are brothers, you know.”
“Yes, and don’t they grind one another down? Oh, no, never! It isn’t in
the natur of one to do nothing, and take all he can grip at. He never
lets any one take risks of the law for him. Oh, no!”
“But you will run no risk when I marry Ellen Post. The law comes on me
there.”
“Exactly. But I come between you and the law, having seen you married to
that other woman, and knowing just where she’s to be found any minute!”
“Well, well, you will not be unreasonable?”
“Oh, no! But won’t she cut up rusty?”
“How is she to find out? What does Mary Boyce know about Robert Mahone?
Why, she don’t know who I am living with. In fact, thinks I’m tending
bar in some place where women never come; generally out of business
though, or I shouldn’t get a share of her earnings.”
“And you mean to do it, anyhow?”
“Yes. I’ve made up my mind. Such a pile of money don’t tumble in upon a
fellow without some risk; so I’ll stand the racket, especially as Ellen
Post is a splendid cretur.”
“Handsomer than Mary?”
“No comparison; but you’ve seen her. She was out here the other day.”
“What! That woman with the cap and ribbons? You don’t say so; golly!
here she comes, and I’m off. Don’t want to be introduced to my new
sister-in-law just yet. She might put on airs.”
With these words Boyce stepped into the kitchen, took up his basket, and
left the house.
CHAPTER LIV.
PREPARING FOR THE WEDDING.
“Mr. Mahone! Mr. Mahone! Is there any news?” said Ellen Post, advancing
toward the laundry.
“Hush! Step in here; the cook is always prowling in and out of that
room. That’s right. Shut the door. You were asking about news. Yes,
indeed, that boy was arrested yesterday. This morning an officer is
after the old woman—two of the Laurence family are in for it. As for
that girl, Eva, I’m afraid we can’t fasten on her just yet.”
“Oh, we can wait for her. Mrs. Lambert’s agent was here this morning
about foreclosing a mortgage on the house. They haven’t kept up the
interest. I don’t think she’d order them turned out, much as she hates
them. So I told him she was sick; but I’d take up his message, which was
to ask for directions. She was asleep on the sofa, so I told him that
she was not well enough to talk about business, but wanted this
troublesome mortgage closed up at once, without bothering her again
about it.”
“That was a ten strike,” said the admiring Robert.
“So, when they get back from prison, their shanty will be gone, and we
shall have rooted them out, trunk and branch. I’m sure that must satisfy
Miss Spicer.”
“Yes. If she don’t pay the five thousand down after that, she’s no
lady.”
“Which she is,” answered Ellen, with emphasis. “Why, the very last
night, she, knowing what was between us, Mr. Mahone, gave me a
white-silk dress, only twice worn, with real lace on the sleeves and
bosom, and a wreath of white flowers, which she says are just as
fashionable for brides as orange-blossoms, which she hasn’t had any use
for as yet—more’s the shame to Mr. Ivon, who behaves as no gentleman has
a right to.”
“Well, no one can say that we haven’t done our share. When will she pay
over, my dear?” questioned Mahone, drawing Ellen tenderly toward him.
“Just as soon as we are married. I asked her, and she said that.”
“She did? Well, well! When will that be? With the wedding dress all
ready, we might have it in the basement-parlor, within a week.”
“Oh, Mr. Mahone, think of it? I couldn’t. The cake—the invitations.”
“Hang the cake! and as for inform——I beg pardon, invitations; the
genteel thing is a strictly private wedding.”
“A private wedding, and that dress? _Such_ a silk! You could almost
stand it alone!”
“Yes, yes, I know. But who does a bride dress for but her admiring
husband? I shall worship you in that bridal robe and them flowers; but
don’t ask me to share the beautiful sight with any other man. I couldn’t
stand it, being that jealous.”
“Oh, Mr. Mahone, I had so set my heart upon it.”
“Not as I have set my heart on you, Ellen. Just a carriage, with you and
your adorer in it, the white-silk dress a rustling around your lovely
person, trimmed with flowers white. Well, yes, white, as bridal flowers
ought to be.”
“What! Without bridemaids?—without witnesses?”
“My love, I have thought of that. There is my friend Boyce, a genteel
fellow, in the grocery line, who has a sweetheart of his own, a Miss
Gorman, splendid old Irish name; not to be compared with yours of
course, but still respectable on a certificate, very.”
“Why, Mr. Mahone, you seem to have settled everything,” cried Ellen,
half angry, half elated.
“Always under your wishes, being only your shadow and nothing more, Miss
Ellen, and having, in fact, no will of my own, nor wanting any.”
“So private! So soon! I really don’t know what to say, Mr. Mahone.”
“Let me say it for you, dearest of women; let me take this modest
hesitation for yes. May I—may I?”
“Mr. Mahone, you may.”
A moment after this consent was given, the betrothed pair stole from the
laundry, Mahone first and Miss Post after. She passed the cook with a
lofty fling of the head, and apologized with mock humility for her
presence in a place so far out of her usual element as a kitchen, at
which the cook said “Scat,” which certainly did seem a little out of
place, as no cat, black or white, was disturbing the tranquillity of the
room.
Not ten minutes after this the washerwoman came out of the laundry with
her bonnet and shawl on, white as a ghost, but with undaunted fire in
her eyes. In fact the poor drudge looked full of life, and almost
handsome; a very different woman from the jaded and hopeless creature
who had crept into the house with such humility only a few hours before.
“You will please excuse me, I am not well enough for hard work to-day;
for the whole world I couldn’t get out another piece.”
The woman said this in a quick, eager way, as if she had quite
determined on going, whether her apology was accepted or not.
The cook would have argued with her, but the whole matter was cut short
by the woman walking abruptly out of the house.
Meantime Ellen Post knocked at the door of Miss Spicer’s room. That
young lady turned the latch with her own hand.
“Was that Mr. Lambert that just came in? I thought it was his step on
the stairs?”
“No, Miss,” answered Ellen, confidentially. “It’s only me; but I’ve got
good news. The old woman and her boy are both in the hands of a
policeman. Would it be convenient to let me have that amount?”
“When they are convicted!” answered Miss Spicer, closing the door
abruptly.
Ellen Post stood for a moment in blank amazement, then she gave her head
a toss and, speaking to herself, said sharply,
“We shall see! We shall see!”
CHAPTER LV.
EVA’S TEMPTATION.
Eva Laurence had no appetite for breakfast, and lingered about home long
after she should have been at her duties at the store. There was
something so unusual in her mother’s going out very early in the morning
with a strange man, that both the girls were greatly disturbed, though
each strove to hide her anxiety from the other.
Once Eva put on her bonnet, and went as far as the gate, on her way down
town; but, after lingering there a minute, she came back again.
“I cannot go, Ruthy,” she said, with keen anxiety in her voice and
manner. “Where has she gone? It is now two hours! What can have become
of her?”
Ruth could hardly answer. Her eyes were full of trouble; her delicate
form trembled all over. She clutched nervously at the cushions, but
still persisted in saying,
“Oh, she will be home again before long. Nothing can have happened.”
“I will, at any rate, stay here till she comes,” said Eva, taking off
the outer garments she had put on. “I wonder where James is? Mrs. Smith
ought not to keep him all night so often. She might reflect how lonesome
we are without him.”
“It is strange; he is always sure to run in during the morning,” said
Ruth, shaking like a flower in the wind, with weird terror of some
unknown evil. “What is that?”
Eva ran to the window—the gate had opened. It might be her mother. No,
it was Mr. Ross coming leisurely up the walk. He saw Eva, and smiled.
She could not answer this pleasant greeting, but hurried to the door,
anxious and breathless.
“Oh, Mr. Ross, do you bring us any news? We are so anxious.”
“About what, my child?”
“Why mother has been out since early this morning. A man came here
before breakfast, and she went with him.”
“Well, what do you fear? It is not noon yet. How frightened you look!
There, there, your mother is sure to come back safely. She is not a
woman to run into danger.”
The cool, good sense of their visitor tranquilized the girls, and they
made strong efforts to be cheerful.
“As for my part,” said Ross, sitting down near Ruth, “I am rather glad
she is away. The matter I came to talk about does not require her
presence just yet. Eva, I have come from my sister, who renews the offer
half made to you some nights ago. We desire, very much, that you should
come to us, and be a part of our household. Carter is willing, his wife
desires it, and I ask no greater blessing than to look upon you as my
own child.”
Eva started up, clasping her hands with a thrill of unthinking joy; but
they fell apart hopelessly.
“Oh, sir! Oh, my friend! I cannot; it is impossible! To leave my family
now, when my work is of so much use, would be cruel beyond anything.
Look at poor Ruthy. The first thought of it has set her trembling!”
Eva’s eyes were full of tears. The idea of this offer had haunted her
with temptations, which she resisted, now that trouble was in the house
with double force.
Mr. Ross smiled. He did not like the girl less for this generous
clinging to her home duties.
“It would be better a thousand times,” cried Eva, with passionate
warmth, “that you took Ruthy; though what on earth we should do without
her, I cannot tell. She, with her genius and goodness, might be a
blessing in any house, while I am only useful here.”
“My dear child, how quick you are to decide. We do not propose to take
anything from your family; on the contrary, in partially leaving it,
every one will be benefited. My sister intends to settle upon Mrs.
Laurence five times the amount you can earn. I propose to put that fine
little fellow, your brother, into school, and after that, through
college. As for Miss Ruth here, if she will remain my pupil a few months
longer, there will be no need of your toil. Her pencil will do far more
than your labor.”
Eva looked at her sister in wonder. There she lay, blushing like a wild
rose, trembling like its leaves, and smiling in spite of the fears that
had so oppressed her—a creature so delicate and frail, that helplessness
seemed her portion forever. Could it be possible, that pure genius in a
creature like that, might accomplish more than all her strength of life
and power of action? Was genius so far above everything else in this
world? These thoughts broke forth in a burst of tender enthusiasm.
“Oh, Ruthy! Ruthy! Is it so? Are you to be the bread-winner, and I the
drone? I cannot believe it! I cannot believe it!”
“Nor I,” said Ruthy. “It seems like a miracle; but, oh, I will work _so_
hard! Ah, Mr. Ross, you opened a new life to me, when you pronounced my
poor sketches worthy of notice.”
“The life of genius is always new, for its very essence is creation,”
answered Ross, with subdued enthusiasm.
“But, to chain genius down to the earning of money, seems so unsuited to
its greatness,” said Eva.
“Unsuited to its greatness!” exclaimed Ross. “Is it a degradation to be
useful, to give bread for thought—for mental power to transmute itself
into material blessings? Is the man or woman of genius higher or prouder
than the God who made him? Is the wheat, which bends in green and
ripening waves to the wind, and grows golden under the sunshine, less
beautiful because hungry millions feed on it? Are the lilies of the
field more splendid than the fruit with which our orchards are laden?
Why, Eva, every grand or lovely thing that God has created has its uses
for mankind. While men starve and suffer, no gift that comes from Him
can remain idle without sin. The great reward of genius is its power to
confer blessings; first, by the effort itself, giving new objects of
thought or beauty to the world, and again by the material rewards, which
cannot be used without adding to the comfort and happiness of mankind.”
Ross spoke with an outburst of feeling, which Eva’s little speech,
natural to a romantic girl, need hardly have called forth. She blushed
crimson, feeling his ardent words as a rebuke, while Ruth seemed to
kindle up with living fire. Her eyes flashed like stars, and a handful
of carnations seemed to have been dashed against her cheek, leaving a
delicate stain there. She rose to her elbow, radiant.
“Oh, Eva!” she said. “If you knew how happy it has made me to win a
little money, when you all need it so much, you would never talk as if
the earning it could be considered unsuitable.”
“You are right,” answered Eva, almost crying. “It was a thoughtless
speech.”
“Because you really had never considered the subject,” answered Ross,
heartily ashamed of his own enthusiasm. “But all this brings us no
nearer to the question in hand.”
Both the sisters grew silent, and the color faded slowly from their
faces. They looked at each other with yearning fondness, and, as if
influenced by one feeling, the eyes of both filled with tears.
“It can hardly be called a separation,” said Ross, touched with lively
sympathy. “There need not be a day in which you cannot see each other.”
“She must go,” faltered Ruth, stretching forth her arms. “To keep her
with us would be cruel.”
Eva sunk upon her knees by the couch, and buried her face in Ruthy’s
bosom.
“No! no!” she said. “We cannot part; not while they have need of me.”
“But, remember mother, how much more you would be doing for her and
James, who felt it so hard to give up school,” pleaded Ruth. “This is a
poor place for you, my sister.”
“But is it better for you and mother?” questioned Eva, almost
indignantly, for the temptation to go was strong within her, and she
hated herself for it.
“But we will soon make this home pleasanter for them than it has ever
been,” said Ross.
“Who is that? Mother?” cried Ruth, who heard a woman’s step in the
porch. “She will think with us, I am sure, Eva.”
CHAPTER LVI.
MRS. SMITH BRINGS PAINFUL NEWS.
Eva did not reply to her sister’s question, for she had hurried to the
door, and found not her mother, as she eagerly expected, but Mrs. Smith,
with her bonnet awry, and her shawl trailing to the ground. The good
woman’s face was flushed with crying, and a fresh rain of tears came to
her eyes the moment she saw Eva.
“Don’t! Don’t! Order me from the door! Don’t wither me up into nothing,
just with looking in my face! It wasn’t my fault; I knew no more about
it than my Jerusha Maria, poor innocent darling, that never dreamed what
a cruel father she’s got. I’ll never live with Smith again—never! To go
and do such a thing, without telling me! I’m not a cannibal, nor a
Hottentot to stand such things!”
Mrs. Smith had burst forth in this torrent of words and tears on the
very doorstep. Eva entreated her to come in. Being utterly ignorant of
the particular grief that possessed the good woman, she could do no
more.
“You’re just one degree from a heavenly angel, Eva Laurence,” continued
the good woman, wiping her eyes on the corner of her shawl, as she
passed into the parlor. “Smith won’t, but I’ve come to make atonement on
my bended knees. Tell me what to do for them, and I’ll do it, if Jerusha
Maria and I are left without a crust.”
“My dear Mrs. Smith, what do you mean? Who has troubled you so?”
“Who? My own lawfully married husband. What? Oh, mercy upon me! don’t
you know yet? Where’s your mother?”
“She went out this morning,” said Eva, “and has not returned yet. We are
expecting her every minute.”
“Expecting her! Why, don’t you know? Expecting her? Oh! oh! this is
hard, that I should have to tell it, and he my husband! Eva, both your
mother and James are in prison.”
“In prison!”
Three voices at once uttered this one sentence. Ruth started up from her
couch, white to the lips; Eva stood rooted to the floor, her eyes
widening, and lips just apart. Even Mr. Ross started to his feet, and a
swarthy color swept over his face.
“In prison! For what?” he demanded. “Who put them there?”
“Must I say it again? It was my own husband that did it, backed up, and
led blind by that copper-headed cretur, Ja Boyce. I know as well as I
live, that he’s at the bottom of it, though Smith sticks to him through
thick and thin. As for that boy, he’s innocent as twenty lambs, every
one of ’em with fleeces white as snow; but you can’t make Smith believe
it, he’s that blinded.”
“Pray, Mrs. Smith, compose yourself, and tell us clearly what all this
means? On what charge are these two persons in prison?” said Ross, who
was the first to recover his presence of mind.
“Charges? Why, theft! burglary! receiving stolen property! Our store was
robbed on the night we went to your sister’s party. And they are took up
for doing it. I didn’t know it till just now. Oh, they were mighty sly,
Kate Gorman and all, taking people up, and keeping me in the dark; but
I’ve left ’em. Smith will find out what he’s done when I am gone, and
his home is full of nothing but loneliness.”
“Where have they been taken to, Mrs. Smith?” inquired Ross.
“Where? The Tombs, to be sure. No other place was gloomy enough for
them. Smith has gone down to appear. Yes, and a pretty appearance he’ll
put in for himself. Oh, girls, it was not my fault!”
The poor woman clasped her hands, and seemed about to fall upon her
knees before Eva, who flung both arms about her neck, and tenderly wiped
her eyes, though her hands shook in doing it, and the dumb anguish in
her face was pitiful to see.
“Whatever it is, we shall never blame you, Mrs. Smith,” gasped Ruth.
Mrs. Smith fell on her knees before the sick girl’s couch, and burst
into a fresh paroxysm of tears.
“But you _must_ blame him. Who can help it? To keep such things secret
from the wife of his bosom, hard as a rock, too, against that poor
honest, crusty, dear old woman. Oh, it’s too bad! too bad! But that he
told me himself, I never would have believed it; but there he is, gone
down to persecute like a heathen grind-stone.”
“Be tranquil, be patient, my dear young ladies. I will go at once, and
see what this means,” said Ross, taking Eva’s hand, which scarcely
trembled more than his own. “They will need some friend. Have no fear; I
shall know how to help them.”
“I—I will go with you,” cried Eva, turning to leave the room.
“No; not yet. It would only do harm. All that can be done I will attend
to. It is impossible that there should be anything serious in this. Stay
quietly at home till you hear from me.”
Eva hesitated. Her first generous impulse was to brave everything for
the two beings she loved so dearly. But nobility of purpose is not
always prudently carried out. It requires more fortitude to stay at home
and wait, than to rush out and act. The girl was brave, but she was also
obedient, and when Ruth spoke, she turned from her purpose.
“Stay, Eva,” said the gentle invalid. “You can do nothing. Our good
friend will help us. Stay till he comes.”
Eva sat down, and burst into tears. Forbidden to act, she could only
weep and wait.
“Tell him that I have left his house! That—that he is a cruel,
hard-hearted man! Tell him that there is no sort of use in his ever
coming home again—for—for—— Oh, it is dreadful! Why can’t people die
when they want to?”
Mrs. Smith would have added more no doubt, but half these words were
smothered on Ruth’s couch; and when she looked up, Mr. Ross was passing
through the garden-gate.
“Oh, girls, what shall we do?” she exclaimed, “what shall we do! Just
say that I never ought to speak to Smith again, and I won’t; no, not if
he takes Jerusha Maria out of my arms, and gives her—oh! oh!—to some
other woman.”
“My dear friend,” murmured Ruth, “go home to your child—all will be
well.”
“Yes, I will go!” sobbed the good woman; “but it shall be down there.”
CHAPTER LVII.
IN HASTE FOR THE WEDDING.
Miss Ellen Post was taking in the waist of Miss Spicer’s white silk
dress, and had altered the trimming till it really seemed as good as
new. Miss Spicer, herself, had come down into the servants’ parlor to
examine the effect, and had brought from her own room a quantity of
tulle scarcely the worse for wear, which had once covered a trained
over-dress, but was quite fresh enough for the wedding veil; especially
as the breadths were joined neatly by a white wreath, which had been
beautifully freshened up for the occasion.
Some deeper anxiety than the wedding dress had evidently brought the
young heiress into the servants’ department, for she pushed aside a mass
of silk tulle and fragments of lace from a couch which stood near the
expectant bride, and seemed to prepare herself for a conversation of
some length.
Miss Post was very busy with the bridal veil, and threw her whole
energies so completely into the pleasant task, that she had little
attention to bestow even on the young lady who had honored her by a
visit, and from whom she expected so much.
Thus Miss Spicer was compelled to begin the subject that was resting
heavily on her mind, without help from the waiting maid.
“You are quite sure, Ellen, that there is no mistake about the arrests,”
she said, at length.
Miss Post was holding up the wreath from which a cloud of tulle floated
to the floor, and did not answer for half a minute, but she spoke at
last.
“Sure, Miss Spicer, of course I am. The young man, Boyce, came round and
told us the minute it was done. They first took up the boy, then walked
the old woman off between two policemen. Boyce waited to see it done,
then come to inform Mr. Mahone, who is anxious beyond anything, knowing
that our wedding depends on their being safely locked in prison.”
“Your wedding, Ellen, pray what has that to do with it?” questioned Miss
Spicer, who was not entirely informed of the wheels within wheels which
revolved in the kitchen department.
“Just as much as the five thousand dollars that you are to pay over for
clearing these people out of the madam’s path.”
“Oh, you depend on that; but it will take some time before they can be
safely disposed of, Ellen.”
“They are in prison this minute; by to-morrow, at farthest, they will be
remanded—that is the word Mr. Mahone calls it—back for trial. That ought
to be disgrace enough for one family, Miss Spicer.”
“But this money was to be paid on conviction, Ellen, you must remember
that.”
“No, I do not,” answered the waiting maid, casting aside her veil and
entering into the subject with spirit, “and if you take it so, it isn’t
too late to draw back. The young man Boyce has only to clear out of the
city, and they’ll have to be acquitted. Everything depends on him.”
Miss Spicer changed color and gave the fragments of silks and laces
around her a spiteful toss to the floor. Her love of money was almost as
warm as her attachment for young Lambert, or her dislike of Eva
Laurence. She had, in fact, promised this large sum of money with a
reserved hope of evading the payment after her vengeance was secured.
But Ellen Post was not exactly the person to be so dealt with. She had
no abiding faith in the honor of her confederate, and was resolved that
the trust should not be all on one side. Another reason, still more
urgent, gave her courage to be firm. Ellen had met with disappointments
in her life, and she was in haste to secure herself from a mournful
repetition of them by wearing the snow-white robe at the earliest
possible moment. Before she could do that, the money which Miss Spicer
had promised must be forthcoming. Mahone had expressed himself very
decidedly on that point.
“It seems to me,” said Miss Spicer, “that you and your friends are going
off from the terms of our agreement, Ellen.”
“Not at all,” answered the bride. “Mr. Mahone is the very soul of honor.
At first he declined to act without the money in hand, but a word from
me was enough to persuade him into waiting till these persons were in
prison. Then,” says he, “dearly as I love you, Ellen, superior as you
are to all other women, I must be firm; for your own dear sake. I should
be prepared to support you like the lady you are. For this reason I must
have the money down.”
“There was no resisting an argument put in this complimentary way, Miss
Spicer. It went at once to the heart.”
“I should think it was rather intended to go to my pocket,” answered the
young lady with a short, sneering laugh. “So if I do not pay the money
down your Mr. Mahone will allow these people to escape. Is that what you
mean?”
“I am inclined to think that was Mr. Mahone’s meaning,” answered Ellen,
holding up her veil again and admiring it with her head on one side like
a heron looking at his shadow in the water. “But it was all for my sake,
so you must not think hard of him.”
“Miss Post, my Ellen!”
The voice which uttered these words came from the kitchen out of which a
door opened. Then Mr. Mahone appeared.
“Your Adonis,” said Miss Spicer with a short laugh.
“No,” answered Ellen, innocently, “his name is Mahone.”
“I beg pardon,” said the footman, advancing into the room, “I thought
this young lady was alone. Boyce has just come in, would you like to
speak with him?”
Ellen looked at Miss Spicer, who nodded her head.
“He can come in if you desire,” said Ellen with dignity, “but first
allow me to put these garments out of sight.”
Directly the footman entered the room again, followed by Boyce, who
presented himself with an air of mingled awkwardness and audacity that
would have excited either anger or ridicule in Miss Spicer at any other
time; now her mind was occupied with the business in hand, so she
watched him with keen interest.
“This young man has brought me word that the person whom you take so
much interest in is safe in prison and will be examined to-day,” said
Mahone, addressing Ellen, but looking at the young lady. “He has just
come from the Tombs.”
“Then they are both shut up, the mother and the boy,” said Ellen.
“That’s so,” answered Boyce, seating himself on the edge of a chair and
crushing his hat with both hands, “salt can’t save ’em after this.
They’ve got to go.”
“Then these poor creatures are certainly in prison?” questioned the
young lady, breaking out of all prudent bounds when she thought her
vengeance on the fair way to completion.
“No mistake about that, Miss, you’d a thought so if you had seen how
they took on—affecting, I can tell you, enough to bring tears from a
common ball. Almost snivelled myself, if you’ll excuse the word, Miss.”
“Then it is certain?” questioned Miss Spicer.
“As bolts and bars can make it,” said Mahone. “This young man’s evidence
is enough to convict a born angel.”
“And I have given it—and shall have to give it again—nothing but cutting
loose and running away can stop that,” said the youth, adding the last
sentence in reply to a wink from Mahone.
“Thank you very much,” said Ellen Post, dismissing the grocer’s clerk as
if she had been an Empress. “I took an interest in these people on
account of the boy, but if they are really guilty, of course all
sympathy ends.”
“Guilty, I should think so,” answered Boyce, getting himself up from the
chair, “good morning—good morning Miss. I hope I have not intruded nor
nothing?”
“Good morning,” said Ellen blandly, as became a not very young lady so
near the hymenial altar.
Mahone followed Boyce from the room, and the two men held some moments
of eager conversation in the farthest corner of the kitchen.
“Did I do it up brown?” questioned the younger man.
“That you did,” answered the other. “Jared, I always have said you were
a trump.”
“What is best, every word of it is true. I’m going down to the court
now. The young lady has only got the news a little in advance. Good-bye,
old boy. I’ll come up and give you particulars when it’s all over.”
“Good-bye, and see that you make no blunders,” answered Mahone, “they
would be too costly just now.”
“I say,” said Boyce, coming back a step or two, “don’t take the screws
off from that rich girl in there. Nail her before we are in too deep.”
“Oh, never fear, Ellen will do that,” answered Mahone, and the two
parted.
Meanwhile Ellen Post was proving herself worthy of the confidence Mr.
Mahone expressed in her. The moment those two young men left the room
she turned to Miss Spicer.
“Now are you satisfied, Miss?”
“Yes, that the work you undertook is half done,” answered the young lady
tartly.
“One thing is certain,” replied Miss Post quietly resuming her work,
“the money we depended on must be paid within an hour, or that young man
will come up missing at the examination.”
Miss Spicer started to her feet, and flushed angrily, feeling herself
coarsely coerced.
“Ellen Post, I have made you a promise and it shall be performed. It
seems that we cannot trust each other. Let that young man go on and I
will pay you half the money now, the rest when these people are
convicted, not a cent more. Take your choice, a check for two thousand
five hundred now, the rest to abide the result of a trial, or nothing.
Which will you have?”
“The check,” said Ellen Post, still going on with her work with a
leisurely motion.
Miss Spicer left the room without a word. Ellen Post worked faster, and
her needle flew. This was all the sign of excitement that she gave.
Directly the young lady came down again with a check fluttering in her
hand. She flung it into the waiting maid’s lap.
“Will that do?”
Ellen took the check up, and examined it closely.
“Yes, it will do,” she said, “thanks!”
Miss Spicer flung herself out of the room.
The moment she was gone, Ellen Post dropped her work in a white heap on
the carpet, and opened the kitchen door.
“Mr. Mahone!”
The footman answered the call of his lady love promptly. She closed the
door and held up the check. He flushed crimson with pleasure.
“You don’t say so!”
“That is all we shall get till after the trial,” said Ellen.
“Let me look at it,” entreated Mr. Mahone, reaching out his hand.
“No, the ink is wet,” answered his betrothed.
“But, but when—”
Mahone hesitated, some coward thought, which might have been conscience
in another man, checked the criminal proposition he was about to make.
“Did you ask anything?” inquired Ellen, slowly folding the check which
she hid carefully away in her bosom.
“Yes, I did, Miss Post. What are we a waiting for? how long will you
keep this ardent heart on the fence?”
“Mr. Mahone, you speak so metaphorically that I can’t quite understand.”
“When—when are we to be married—to unite our fortunes and share and
share alike?”
Miss Post cast down her eyes and began to roll up one of her cap
strings, feeling herself to be a young lady of romance with an ardent
hero before her.
“When will that confounded—that gorgeous wedding dress be done?”
“It—it can be finished in an hour,” faltered the damsel, “I was just
fastening flowers into the bridal veil.”
“Then what is in the way? Who is to hinder us from being married this
very night?” demanded the lover whom a single glimpse of that check had
rendered half frantic with greed.
“To-night! Oh! Mr. Mahone!”
“Yes, this very night. The dress is ready—I have got what would amount
to a basket of champagne stored away, and my heart—my heart!”
“Don’t! don’t appeal to me in that way; you know my weakness, you know
how impossible it is to refuse you anything.”
“Is that so? Prove it then, Ellen, prove it by having that dress on at
eight o’clock this evening. I will have a carriage at the back entrance,
and a minister ready. Promise now; if your love for me is the genuine
thing, you will.”
“Oh, Mahone, I promise!”
“At eight, then?”
“At eight you will find me here waiting.”
CHAPTER LVIII.
MOTHER AND SON.
When Mrs. Laurence heard this wild cry from her boy, she turned suddenly
and held out her arms. The poor little fellow rushed into them, and
clung to her, trembling under a fierce effort to be brave and choke back
the tears that rushed, hot and painful, to his eyes.
Up to this moment the old woman had been too indignant for sorrow. The
grey of her eyes shone out hard and cold as steel; but now a mist stole
over them and her whole frame shook visibly.
“James! James! there, there, hush! These men must not see you cry. You
have done nothing. I have done nothing. Be brave then, as your mother
is.”
James drew his head back, and looked in the old woman’s face, shaking
the tears away from his own vision that he might comfort her with an
effort to obey and be strong. But the sight of that pale, shocked
countenance brought them back with a rush.
“Oh, mother! mother! what will they do to you?”
“How can we tell, my child?”
“And the girls, Ruthy and Eva, will they bring them too?”
The old woman shook her head.
“I don’t know. How can I?”
“Where are they—oh! where are they, mother?” cried the boy, startled
with a new fear.
“At home. I left them safe—don’t, don’t tremble so, Jimmy.”
“Did I tremble? Mother, don’t mind, I didn’t mean to; only I was so
frightened about the girls. Do they mean to kill us all?”
“Come, come, little chap. Don’t you see that we’re waiting? A little of
this sort of thing is well enough; but you’re wanted up yonder, you
know.”
The policeman who said this took James by the arm, not altogether
unkindly, and moved toward a flight of stairs that led into the front of
the most gloomy building that civilization ever invented.
Through dark corridors, narrow passages, and sparsely furnished rooms,
the officers led mother and son, who, quite unconscious of crime, felt
all the shame and bitter humiliation of guilt. Through those vast
Egyptian pillars that seemed strong enough to bear up mountains, and
whose very shadows lay like overthrown granite upon the paved floor,
they went, growing more and more heavy-hearted into that stone
wilderness, till, at last, they stood in a square room, with a desk
running across one end, and some wooden benches along the opposite side.
The woman and her son sat down on the nearest bench, while the officer
leaned his back against the wall and waited.
The widow looked around with a vague feeling of curiosity. The bare
room, in another place, would hardly have challenged notice; but here,
in the heart of that gloomy prison, thoughts of crime and its gloomy
train of sorrows made the place desolate indeed. The Judge, who sat
wearily on his bench, scarcely looked that way when the door opened to
admit these two prisoners. He had become so accustomed to human
suffering, so familiar with every aspect of crime, that both had ceased
to shock him.
After a little, he beckoned to the officer, who came forward and
answered a brief question put to him.
“It is,” said he, “an old woman and her son, charged with a heavy crime,
the boy with grand larceny, the woman with receiving the goods he had
stolen, probably at her own suggestion.”
The Judge cast a severe glance at the woman, and went on with some
business that had occupied him before the officer’s entrance.
But few persons were in the court-room, for scenes like this were
commonplace affairs, and men had scarcely the curiosity to look twice,
when the mother and son seated themselves on the same bench with some
half dozen other persons, gloomy, hardened and evil-looking, who awaited
examination.
After awhile, the Judge leaned back in his leathern chair, and the
officer was ordered to come forward with his charge. He spoke kindly to
the old woman, who arose, tall, rigid and tearless, to obey. This woman
knew herself to be innocent, and felt the wrong that had dragged her
before that tribunal with bitter, even fierce resentment. When her hand
clutched the railing before the Judge, it was with a grasp of iron, and
the eyes she bent upon him burned with smouldering fire which he took
for defiance.
When the judge called Mrs. Laurence by name, the lad clung to her dress,
and followed her up to the bar, with some wild idea of protecting her
from the harm that threatened them both.
But there was nothing for him to do. He understood that some wrong was
intended, but had no idea of the form in which it was to come upon them.
Thus he stood close to his mother, pale and bewildered.
They had given him no chance to speak to his mother, nor did he know of
what she was accused. All was gloom and distrust around him; his proud
young heart swelled with a sense of infinite degradation, which seemed
to close in his life with sudden darkness. He turned his eyes upon the
judge with thrills of dread, then lifted them to his mother, from whose
face they fell away, heavy with tears.
As the mother and her boy stood before this, to them mysterious
tribunal, two men came into the court-room, and James gave a start as he
saw them, and uttered a faint cry, which drew his mother’s attention.
The first man who presented himself was Jared Boyce, who came forward
with a studied swagger, though his usually florid face was almost ashen
pale, and his cowardly eyes wandered away from any look fixed upon them.
The other man was Smith; he too was pale and greatly agitated; he only
cast one glance at the lad, whose face brightened at the sight of him,
and turned utterly away from the woman, who searched his countenance
keenly with her eyes.
“Oh, sir! oh, Mr. Smith! what does it mean? What will they do with her?”
half sobbed, half whispered the boy, who still considered Smith his
friend, and drew closer to him in an agony of hope.
Smith turned away with a frown; his course was taken; justice should be
done; why then should he permit himself to be disturbed by the woman’s
stern glance, or the large, pleading eyes of the boy. Now and then, he
glanced toward the door, as if apprehending something from that quarter.
But the fixed resolve of his face did not change. He waved the poor lad
back with his hand, but made no other reply to his pathetic appeal.
“Oh, mother, what can I do for you—what can I do?” cried the boy,
creeping back to the old woman’s side. “Everybody turns against us.”
“Hush! be a man!” was the answer; but the old woman’s voice was broken
and her mouth quivered.
“Do they mean to send us back to prison, mother?” This time the boy
addressed the policeman who had all along betrayed extraordinary pity
for him. But another person heard it and answered,
“Not as long as I live to say that it sha’nt be done, Jimmy dear!”
James sprang forward and caught Mrs. Smith by the gown.
“Oh, ma’am, you will take her away, you will—” Mrs. Smith interrupted
him.
“Yes, I will, if it kills me I will!”
Here the good woman released her dress from the boy’s grasp and went up
to the judge.
“Sir,” said she, “now may it please your honor, I have come down here
all alone to see that justice is done to these two people who are
innocent as milk, yes sir, as skim milk. They are my friends, neither of
them ever touched the value of a pin that I didn’t give them with my own
hand. They——”
The judge here interrupted an argument that would have been effective
before a jury, and in its honest intensity interested him.
“Who are you, Madam? I do not understand.”
“Who am I? Yesterday I should have been proud to say I was that man’s
wife, but now!”
Here poor Mrs. Smith cast a reproachful glance on her husband; burst
into a passion of tears, and only answered the judge with her sobs.
“She is my wife,” said Smith, in a troubled voice, “and won’t believe in
their guilt, though the goods were found in that woman’s wood-house.
Some of them was in the cellar. The officers can testify to that, but
she won’t believe a word of it.”
“No, I won’t, there!” cried the woman, brushing away a fresh burst of
tears, and turning upon her husband, “not if I’d seen them a doing it
with my own eyes. There are things, Mr. Judge, that human nature won’t
take in, and this is one of them.”
“Do you know anything about this charge of your own knowledge?”
questioned the Judge kindly, for the woman’s generous recklessness had
made its impression on him.
“Know, Mr. Judge. Yes, I know that it’s a shame and a disgrace that we
shall never get over as long as my name is Smith. Why, sir, if you could
have seen that boy tending my Jerusha Maria, his innocence would be
clear as clear to you. No paid nurse was ever so careful or so handy—the
way he used to hold up her two feet in them red morocco shoes for her to
crow over, was a sight in itself. He steal. He rob a store—nothing but a
heathen would think of it.”
Here Mrs. Smith turned upon her husband, and flashed a storm of wrathful
glances on him from her yet tearful eyes.
“You’re a pretty man, ain’t you—an honor to the name of Smith, oh yes!
It would make you happy to see these two innocent creatures in States
Prison, with balls and chains on their ankles. I can see you now a
gloating over it, and those two girls breaking their hearts. Oh, Smith!
Smith! I wouldn’t have believed it of you!”
“There, there, my good lady, I can honor your feelings, but you
interrupt the case. Pray step down and let me take the evidence of these
persons,” said the Judge.
“But you won’t believe them, just promise that you won’t believe them,
and I’ll be still enough.”
“Believe me, they shall have justice,” answered the judge, kindly.
“That is all any of us want,” said Mrs. Smith, and stepping down, she
took her place by Mrs. Laurence, resolute to stand by her to the last.
“Young man, step this way.”
Jared Boyce obeyed this order from the magistrate, and mounted the step
which ran in front of the judge’s seat. His face was flushed to a bricky
red now, and his eyes wandered away from any one who attempted to look
into them. They were turned furtively aside from the judge while Boyce
told his story in a hard, cruel voice, which never faltered or softened
in its tone from beginning to end. We know what that story was, and how
the wicked plot to ruin this brave, innocent lad had grown and perfected
itself in the craft and greed of a few base creatures, who at first
thought only of throwing their own guilt on him, but afterwards
broadened their plot in hopes of great future gain.
It was impossible for Boyce to keep the blood from receding now and then
from his face. When that stern woman’s eyes were bent on him, he seemed
to feel their searching fire, and grew deadly pale, though his glance
never rested on her once. Two or three times the accused lad made a step
or two forward, with his hand clenched, tempted to strike his fellow
clerk for the slander he was uttering; but a touch of the old woman’s
hand brought him back to her side, and the perjured wretch told his
story to the end, without interruption of any kind.
CHAPTER LIX.
THE EXAMINATION COMPLETED.
Then Smith the grocer took the stand. There was human feeling in this
man, and he bitterly repented the step he had taken after his wife
learned of it, and put in her passionate protest. But compunction came
too late. His charge had been made; the case was taken out of his hands.
He would gladly have softened, or withheld his own evidence; but the
oath enforced upon him was a sacred obligation to speak the truth, and
against his own will Smith gave in his evidence honestly.
While he was speaking a gentleman came into the court-room, and quietly
drew toward Mrs. Laurence and her son, who caught him by the hand and
whispered,
“Oh, take her home! don’t let her stand here to be looked at so! Feel
her hands; they are cold as stones! Let them take me. I am a man, and
can bear it; but a night in one of those cells would kill any woman!
Please, oh, please! We haven’t another friend on earth but Mrs. Smith
and you, since he has turned against us.”
Here James cast a look full of mournful reproach on Smith, whose voice
began to falter, and once more he besought permission to withdraw the
charge and let these two helpless creatures go. Guilty as they were, he
did not like to see them punished.
Then the old woman advanced toward the judge and spoke. It was the first
time she had uttered anything but dry, hard monosyllables, since her
entrance into the court-room.
“If you are to decide this,” she said, firmly; but still with respect,
“I ask that this man shall show us no mercy that can leave a suspicion
of wrong on me, or on my boy. If you are a just judge, search out the
truth, find the guilty persons; first and foremost wring the perjury
from that young man’s soul, for he _is_ perjured.”
Boyce tried to evade the long, steady finger which the woman pointed at
him; but there was a force and weird fascination in her look which held
him motionless. He grew coldly white to the lips, and the ruddy hair
rose upon his temples like meadow-grass lifted by the wind.
“That—that is libelous,” he faltered at last. “I only come to do my
duty, and because Mr. Smith wanted me to.”
“Well, I just wish I hadn’t; that’s all,” said Smith, wiping his moist
forehead. “I’d rather have lost twice the money, than go through with
all this again; to say nothing of the awful muss at home, where I don’t
know as my own wife will speak to me.”
“Oh, you never fear that—they always do!” said Boyce, with an uneasy
attempting to shake off the impression which Mrs. Laurence had left upon
him. “Shouldn’t wonder if she forgives you one of these days, hard as
she takes it; women are, naturally—well, suppose we say, soft.”
“Silence!” said the judge, on whom the young man was fastening a vague
suspicion of treachery. “Come forward, Mrs. Laurence, and make your own
statement.”
Mrs. Laurence laid her hand on the railing before her, looked the judge
steadily in the face, and answered that she had nothing to say, except
that, up to the time of her arrest she had never heard of the robbery,
or known that her son was suspected.
“But some of the goods were found on your premises. How do you account
for that?” said the judge.
“I do not account for a thing of which I have no knowledge. If stolen
property was found there, neither I nor this child had anything to do
with it.”
“Then you deny all knowledge of the stolen goods found in the out-house
on your premises?”
“I do!”
“And the boy? Step down. He may be able to tell us something. James
Laurence!”
James came forward, pale and frightened; but in no way downcast; his
eyes clear, honest, and limpid with truth, were lifted almost with
confidence to the judge, whose face softened with an irresistible
feeling of compassion as he bent it toward him.
“Tell me what you know of this,” he said, very kindly; “but first let me
caution you. If you are the guilty boy this witness makes you out, I
have no power or right to make you accuse yourself. Be careful what you
say; innocent or guilty, you shall have a fair trial.”
“I will answer everything, only please tell me what is it you want to
know?”
“You have heard the charge. You know what this young man has been
saying. Is it true?”
“Yes, sir, I heard every word he said. Some of it was true, and some
wasn’t,” answered the boy, lifting his honest eyes to the magistrate’s
face.
“How much of it, then, was true?”
“He did give me the store key, sir, and I was left home to take care of
things.”
Here the boy faltered a little, and his eyes fell, his manly little
heart refused to own that he was left in care of a girl baby before all
those people.
“Well, what did you do after that?”
“I tried to fasten the door inside, but the bar was gone, so I left it
as it was, locked but not barred, and went up stairs.”
“Who was with you then?”
“No one, that is, no one but Jerusha Maria. Kate Gorman had gone out
with Jared Boyce, and we two were locked in till our folks came home
from the party.”
“And who is Jerusha Maria? Is she here?”
James glanced at Mrs. Smith, and answered, with hesitation, that Jerusha
Maria was Mrs. Smith’s little girl, and couldn’t come to a place like
that, not being old enough.
“But being that bright,” broke in the mother, “that if she was here, she
would cry ready to break her heart.”
The magistrate smiled, but went on questioning James.
“Well, what did you do after that?”
“I sat down by Jerusha Maria, and tried to coax her to go to sleep,”
faltered the lad, blushing crimson.
“Well, what next?”
“She wouldn’t do it, sir.”
“Being good as gold, but obstinate, taking after her father in that
respect,” broke in Mrs. Smith, with a last dash of scorn at her husband.
“They had kept up a racket before going out,” said James; “and that left
her wide awake. It wasn’t her fault.”
“I’ll be bound it wasn’t!” exclaimed the mother, with tears in her eyes.
“Well?” said the judge, silencing Mrs. Smith with a gesture of the hand.
“Well, sir, I—I sat down by her and rocked the cradle till she fell
asleep.”
The poor boy confessed this with a glow of burning shame in his eyes and
cheeks; it was the only thing in his young life that he shrank from
making known; the great cross taken up to save his mother and sisters
from starvation.
“Well, when the child was asleep—what next?”
“I drank a glass of root beer that tasted of paregoric, and went to
sleep myself. It was wrong, but I could not help it.”
“But you woke up again?” said the magistrate.
“Not till the folks came home.”
“And this is all?”
“That is all I can remember about.”
The magistrate hesitated; there was something so straightforward and
honest in the two persons brought before him, that some intuitive
feeling made him suspicious of the evidence that seemed to condemn them.
But there was, in fact, nothing to contradict it; nothing that could
justify him in setting the prisoners free. While he hesitated, there
arose a slight disturbance at the door of the court-room.
CHAPTER LX.
AN UNEXPECTED WITNESS.
A young woman, evidently of the working classes, was talking eagerly
with a policeman, stationed at the door of the court-room, which
disturbed the judge, who looked that way with an expression of
annoyance.
Boyce also gazed anxiously around; a deadly whiteness crept over his
face, as he looked for some other door by which he might hope to escape.
None presented itself. Rendered desperate by fear, he hurried toward the
woman, and attempted to pass her, forcing a ghastly smile to his lips,
calling her by name, and saying, with airy lightness, that he wished to
speak with her.
The woman turned upon him fiercely. He saw that her eyes were heavy with
weeping, and her whole face flushed with angry grief. Every nerve in his
body quivered; the breath stopped in his throat. He could not have
maintained that jaunty air a moment longer.
“Come along! I have lots to say to you!”
“Say it to him!” answered the woman, pointing toward the policeman. “He
will go with you, I dare say. I have got business in here.”
“Business! You? What? What business?”
“Come back, and you’ll hear. At any rate, I’m not afraid of you going
far. Make sure that you’ll be wanted!”
“What do you mean, woman? Are you going back on your own husband?”
gasped the frightened wretch, in a hoarse whisper. “Are you, Mary?”
“Not yet,” answered the woman. “But no wonder you think so, for I’m
going to do a queer thing for once!”
“What? What is that?”
“I’m going to speak the truth, and shame—Well, no matter.”
“Mary!”
“Yes! That’s my name. Mary Boyce. Tell Mr. Mahone that the old name is
good enough for me and my baby; but then we don’t wear French caps and
pink streamers, and no young lady is yearning to give me five thousand
dollars for disgracing innocent people! Such things don’t often come in
the way of a poor woman, who goes out to day’s washing to support
herself and her child, besides handing over her hard earnings to the man
who wants to leave her.”
“Mary! Mary! Listen to me! You are mistaken! Some wicked person has been
telling you lies!”
Boyce caught his sister-in-law by the arm, driven frantic by her words.
She tore herself from his hold, and hurrying up to the judge, broke in
upon him.
“Sir! Yer honor! I know all about this case! That young man standing
there is Jared Boyce, my husband’s brother. Swear me, please. Let me
tell the story with my hand on the Bible.”
“Let her be sworn,” said the judge; and the woman who had been engaged
for extra help in Mrs. Lambert’s laundry laid her hand on the Bible and
kissed it reverently.
“Now,” said the magistrate, “what is it you wish me to hear?”
The woman answered promptly and under considerable excitement.
“It was my husband and that copper-headed scamp that robbed Mr. Smith’s
store. They two planned it weeks and weeks ago; but it was not till
Smith took a new boy on, that they could make anything of a haul. They
did it together. My own husband, who is a footman in Fifth Avenue, only
he goes by another name, expects that will carry him through bigamy and
burglary, and everything else bad that begins with a B. In short, sir,
only this morning, going out to my day’s work, as innocent as a lamb,
thinking my husband was at his place down town, where females couldn’t
come, though I never saw a smithereen of his money—not I. Well, yer
honor, I went to me day’s work in a new place, being on account of
another woman’s not being well, and there I finds my own husband making
up to a creature that yer honor wouldn’t wipe your shoes on, saving yer
presence, and she calling him Mr. Mahone, and talking about a wedding
dress that stands alone with richness, and a Miss Spicer, who wants
eternal and everlasting disgrace to fall on a family by the name of
Laurence.
“Well, yer honor, the long and the short of it is this entirely. Jared
Boyce and his brother, me own lawfully wedded husband, robbed Mr.
Smith’s store, both of groceries and money, which they divided atween
them, in my own room, and the groceries they packed away under my bed
and in the closet, and me saying nothing, till they come one night and
carried them away; so I, being put about by this, followed after them,
and, with my own eyes, saw Jared and me husband hide the groceries and
other things away in a wood-house back of a little place where I
afterwards saw yon woman going in and out as if she belonged there.
“Well, yer honor, I said nothing about that, but minded me work, and
keeping the baby nice in hopes it might ’tice me husband home more,
wondering what it all meant, when I found out behind that close-horse in
the laundry what was going on in them underground rooms, where servants
set up for ladies; I just wiped the soap suds from my arms, put on my
bit of a hood and foregathered awhile with a policeman that stands on
our corner, about the best way of telling the truth and keeping me
husband from that prowling lion with the cap, and it please your honor,
he told me to come down here, and never fear that your honor wouldn’t
give Robert a taste of Blackwell’s Island which I hope you will, just
enough to set him straight and keep him out of the way of females in
caps till he turns to his own lawfully married wife and child. That is
all I ask your honor, and if you don’t believe me, just send some one up
to me little place and I’ll show him a chist of tea and a box of
crackers that they left with me, besides other things just to pacify me
for taking off the rest, which I didn’t like at all, not always having
tea and such things in the house.”
Here Mrs. Boyce was interrupted by the Judge, who pointed towards the
door, and in a stern voice ordered the officer to stop that man.
The man was Jared Boyce, who had been making sickly efforts to slink out
of sight, while his sister-in-law was giving her evidence. He had crept
up to the door through which he was about to make a desperate plunge
just as the Judge observed him. Terrified and shaking from head to foot,
the poor wretch muttered that he wasn’t meaning to go out, and retreated
to the nearest bench, where his limbs shrunk together, and his face grew
more and more livid, as the woman rambled on with her evidence.
“Your honor,” said she, “I don’t want yez to be hard on my Robert. A
week at Blackwell’s Island will be plenty to bring him to his sinses and
make an honest man and dutiful husband of him. But as for the woman who
was tempting him into unlawful bigermy, as the perliceman calls it;
twenty years wouldn’t be too much for her, with plinty of hard work at
the wash-tub, and bread and water to live on.”
Here Mrs. Boyce was preparing to step down from the witness stand but
turned back again, having thought of something else.
“It was that female, your honor, that set him on to parsecute this
woman, that never says a word or cries a tear more an if she was made of
stone, yer honor; and it was her that put him up to marrying her ownself
before the priest, so ye cannot give the crather too much punishment,
which is all I have to say, that I think of now.”
Having thus expressed her wishes, Mrs. Boyce came down from the witness
stand with a look of triumph on the face that had been stained with
tears when she went up; for she had great faith in her own eloquence,
and entertained no doubt that the judge would kindly deal out justice
exactly as she had recommended, for he had seemed deeply interested, and
smiled more than once while she was giving her evidence.
But the woman’s countenance fell when she saw Jared crouching on his
bench, pale and shivering with dread of the fate her words had prepared
for him. She went up to him, with a little hesitation, and was about to
assure him of her protection, but he glared upon her like a wild beast,
and turned his face to the wall, muttering hoarsely,
“Get out of my sight, you fool! It is in States Prison for years you’ve
put me and your own husband this day.”
The woman was struck dumb by his words; the color left her face to its
natural wan misery. She looked wildly around toward the judge, who was
talking with the tall gentleman who had entered the court-room so
quietly. She looked again at Boyce, and in a broken, piteous voice
besought him to tell her the truth, would the judge be so cruel after
all she had said to him.
“Cruel, you idiot! he can’t help himself,” answered the clerk, livid
with malice and cowardly dread, “you’ve done for me, and you’ve done for
your own husband.”
“No, no, it’s wanting to break my heart ye are, just out of spite; but I
don’t believe ye. It’s the woman he’ll send up yonder.”
“The woman, he can’t touch her!”
“What! what is it ye say.”
“That woman will carry her head high as ever, while you are worse than a
widow, that’s what I say.”
“A widdy—me a widdy, whist now, Jared, it’s jokin’ ye are.”
“Joking,” repeated the clerk, bitterly, “It seems like a joke, don’t it?
They are making out the warrants now, but I can tell you this, for your
comfort. Robert will be married before they can reach him.”
“Married! To that woman?”
“To that woman.”
Once more Mrs. Boyce rushed before the judge.
“Oh, yer honor—”
The judge waved her back, he was giving orders about some papers that a
clerk was writing out.
“But, yer honor,” persisted the distracted creature.
“You can go home now, my good woman. The officer will let you know when
you are wanted again,” said the judge, without lifting his eyes.
The poor woman looked wildly around the court-room, but there was no one
to whom she could appeal. Then struck with the thought that her husband
was perhaps being married, she rushed from the room.
It was nearly dark when this poor wife, stung with regret for what she
had done, and tortured with dread, reached the vicinity of Mrs.
Lambert’s dwelling. She dared not attempt to go in, but walked up and
down the block, keeping the servants’ entrance in view all the time.
Once or twice she passed a police officer who seemed watching like
herself, but shunned him with trembling dread. What did he want there,
and who was he waiting for?
After it became quite dark, the poor woman lingered in sight of the
house. She had walked all the way down to the Tombs and back again, her
limbs were weary, her heart ached with apprehension. Oh, if she could
only see her husband one moment to warn him of the danger her own
ignorance had brought upon him.
The woman grew desperate, she could pace that side-walk no longer. It
was quite dark and her child would be crying with hunger; at any rate
she would ring at the servants door.
As Mrs. Boyce was advancing for that purpose a carriage drove up. She
hesitated and drew back into a shadow of the garden wall. The policeman
was near her, but she was too much absorbed to observe him.
Directly the door opened and two persons came out. One a figure in
flowing white garments that gleamed like snow across the darkness; the
other a man. There was a pause near the carriage, and the woman was
close enough to hear every word these two persons said. The woman drew
back and seemed to hesitate about entering the carriage.
“Your friend is not here; we cannot proceed without him; there must be
witnesses,” she said.
“But we shall find them at the minister’s,” pleaded the man. “I don’t
pretend to know what keeps my friend Boyce, but one witness is as good
as another; do step in, or we shall be late.”
Ellen Post had her foot on the step and was gathering the bridal veil
about her, when a strange hand was laid on her arm, and the face of Mrs.
Boyce gleamed on her with the lamp light full upon it.
“Woman, go back into the house, take off them white things and ask God
to forgive you. This man is my own lawfully wedded husband.”
The deep, honest feeling of the wife gave dignity to her speech. Ellen
Post stepped back and stood gazing on her, pale and breathless.
“Who are you? What does this mean?” she faltered at last.
“I am this man’s wife, that’s what I am, and we have one child, which
you can see any day if you will come to my place, Ellen Post.”
“I don’t believe it. Mahone, Mahone, come here and tell this woman she
lies.”
“Oh Robert, Robert, run for your life. Jared is in prison; they will be
after you,” pleaded the poor wronged wife. “Don’t wait for anything, but
go.”
“Why don’t you speak? Why don’t you deny this?” demanded Ellen Post,
stamping her whitely-clad foot on the side-walk.
“The gentleman has something else to do,” answered the strange voice of
a man who had quietly drawn near and laid his hand on Mahone’s shoulder.
“Robert Boyce, you must go with me.”
“A policeman!” faltered the bride, “what does this mean?”
“A policeman,” moaned the wife; “oh Robert, Robert, say you forgive me!”
Boyce turned his wild eyes from his wife to the officer, and stared a
moment in the man’s face. Then he made a sudden twist, wrenched himself
free, and made a bound forward—one bound and the heavy hand grasped his
shoulder again.
Before either of the women could speak, Robert Boyce was led off into
the darkness.
CHAPTER LXI.
WAITING FOR NEWS.
There is not, upon the face of the earth, more harassing trouble than
that which springs out of ignorance and suspense. Eva and Ruth Laurence
had but a wild and vague idea of the evil that had fallen on the two
most beloved members of their little household. They knew nothing of the
law, and imprisonment to them was an awful blending of suffering and
disgrace, to which the unchecked imagination lent unknown horrors.
They sat together for a time in dead silence, each afraid to speak, lest
she should add something to the distress of the other. But, as time wore
on, this stillness became intolerable. Eva sprang to her feet and began
to walk the room, with the wild restless tread of a panther in its cage;
while Ruth clasped both slender hands over her bosom, and let the tears
run unchecked, from under her closed eyelids.
“Oh, Ruth, Ruth! what must we do!” cried out Eva, wringing her hands and
wrenching them apart with impetuous force. “I cannot stay here waiting
in this way; _he_ ought not to ask it.”
“But what can we do? Ah, me! how helpless we poor girls are!” said Ruth,
opening her eyes, and wiping away the tears with her trembling hand.
“Even your strength would be wasted, and I am so weak.”
“Oh, if I had something to lift—some great load to carry—sister, sister,
I can believe now how ready persecuted women were to walk, unshod, among
hot ploughshares. I could do it to save them and bring them back to us
safe. I could! I could!”
“My sister, my own, own Eva, be patient. It would be only wasted
strength if you could do all this; be patient and wait!”
“Wait, wait! that is a woman’s destiny in this world,” said Eva, with
passionate vehemence; “but how can we—how can we? The pain of it is
driving me wild!”
“Remember,” answered Ruth, speaking softly in her sweet patience, “we
have a strong, good man at work for us. Is there no strength and hope in
that?”
“But I want to do something; I must, I must.”
“Dear Eva, what can you do? Is it nothing that we have already won such
a friend? have patience, sister.”
“Patience, Ruth, I have nothing but apprehension and fear. Think of her,
our mother, so still, so proud. Yes, yes, the proudest woman I ever saw,
with all our poverty and struggles; think of her in the hands of a
policeman—in a cell of the tombs.”
“I do think of it, and it leaves me weak as a child; but Eva, there is a
God above.”
Eva turned away from the sweet invalid with a gesture of sharp
impatience.
“Yet our mother, and the dearest, brightest, noblest boy that ever
lived, are forced from their homes, and innocent as angels, dragged like
wolves through our streets. I cannot understand it; I _cannot_
understand it!”
“Oh, Eva, Eva, have some faith in the justice of God, in the energy and
goodness of this man who has already done so much for us. I am sure he
will bring them back again!”
“But the time lengthens so. It is hours and hours since she was taken
away! All night long that poor child has been shut up in a prison. Oh,
it is terrible!”
“Ah, here is something; a carriage stops at the door. It brings us news,
good or bad,” cried Ruth, now as much excited as her sister. “Run to the
door, Eva.”
Eva had already sprung into the little entry, opened the door and met
Mrs. Smith half way from the gate.
“What, what is it? Where are they?” she enquired, breathless with dread
and impatience.
Mrs. Smith took the girl in her arms and kissed her, leaving a stain of
tears on her cheek.
“Don’t be afraid; don’t be anxious. They’ll both be here in less than no
time; I jumped into a hack which Smith will have to pay for, thank
goodness, and made the driver hurry up his horses to an extent that they
will never think of.”
“Then they are free? they are coming?”
“Free as birds, and coming along full split, no mistake about that. They
wanted me to take the empty seat, but I had not the face to do it after
Smith’s conduct; though he did melt right down and try to back out when
he saw how I took on.”
By the time this stream of words had heralded the good woman’s news, she
was in the parlor, had half lifted Ruth from her couch, and was
lavishing hearty kisses on her pale face.
“What has happened? what did they do down there? No wonder you want to
know all about it. Well, I went straight down to the Tombs, which is
just the lonesomest pile of stones inside, that you ever set eyes on;
pillars like them Sampson carried off on his shoulders, and stone rooms
that chill one like graves. Well, I wandered about among them hunting up
your mother and that precious boy, till I found them at last in a room
full of benches with a short counter along one end, and a man sitting
behind it, and there stood your mother looking stern and gray as a rock
in the winter, and there was little Jimmy a standing by her with his big
eyes full of tears, which he kept wiping away, for fear folks might see
him cry, poor darling; and that fellow Boyce had been telling his lies,
and Smith was backing him up, and things looked awful cloudy till I up
and had my say, though Smith was standing there wanting to stop me, and
Mr. Ross, my friend Mrs. Carter’s brother, come in and stood by your
mother like a monument. But I would have my say, and I did.”
“I haven’t any doubt, girls, that this speech of mine did the business;
but another woman came in and finished up the whole thing. She was Jared
Boyce’s brother’s wife. And they did the robbing and stealing, and hid
the things in your wood-house. I wish you could have seen the scamp
Boyce, when the woman told on him; he was just as gray as ashes, and all
skimped up; you wouldn’t have known him—anyway, I shouldn’t; and Smith
is just about the sheepiest man you ever sot eyes on, and wants me to
say how awful sorry he is, which I won’t; and what a fool he has been,
which I will.
“There, now! Didn’t I tell you! Here they come, all in one carriage,
just as good as new. Let me lift you up, Ruthy, and you can see ’em get
out, Mr. Ross and all, who is a gentleman, if one ever lived. There,
there!”
Trembling with joy, Ruth looked out and saw Eva darting down the front
walk with her arms extended.
Little James leaped into them and clung to her neck, covering her face
with kisses; then he made a bound into the house, and Ruth saw no more;
for his arms were around her, and his voice filled the room with its
sobbing gladness.
Directly Eva came in clinging to her mother, who moved up the walk with
her usual grave step, and put aside her bonnet and shawl before she said
a word. Then she came up to Ruth, knelt by her side, and laid her head
upon the cushion like one who throws down a heavy burden and longs to
rest herself awhile.
Gentle Ruth drew close to the old woman, and with tearful kisses,
softened the stony grayness of her lips, until they began to tremble.
Then her whole frame shook, and, clinging to the girl, she cried out,
“Oh, God be thanked, I am home again!” in a voice that made every one in
the room weep; for feelings so restrained and pent up are terrible in
their force when they once break bounds.
Mrs. Smith sat down in the corner of the room and cried piteously as she
took in the deep pathos of this reunion. She had begun to soften toward
her husband, accepting his sin upon her own shoulders; and thus sat
condemned before the family he had so grievously afflicted.
The boy James saw this, and went up to her, wiping away the tears from
his radiant eyes.
“Oh, what should we have done if you had not been our friend?” he said;
“poor mother would have been there all alone with me; but you did not
forget us.”
“Oh, Jimmy, Jimmy! You will never want to live with us again,” said the
good woman.
“Won’t I though!” answered the boy, eagerly.
“For a time,” interposed Mr. Ross; “so long as he works for any one,
Mrs. Smith; but we must put him to school and through the City College.
Don’t you think so, madam?”
“What me, _me_! You don’t mean it, Mr. Ross?”
“But I do mean it.”
“Eva, Ruth, mother! do you hear that? Hurra! This morning I was in a
prison-cell that seemed dug out of a rock; and now—now I’m going to
college! Why don’t you stop crying and say Hurra! every one of you,
Hurra!”
CHAPTER LXII.
THE MORTGAGE.
A master will had been at work and removed all the principal reasons
that kept Eva Laurence in the old home at the cottage. James had never
been permitted to return to his work at Smith’s grocery, though that
repentant man would gladly have appeased his conscience and the wrathful
compunctions of his wife, by giving him the position so summarily
vacated by Boyce. This arrangement Mr. Ross had frustrated, by placing
James, after a short examination, in the entering class of the City
Academy, when his business education commenced, while Boyce, with his
aristocratic brother, made a quick passage through the Court of
Sessions. This precious pair of worthies were already commencing a
sojourn of three years each at Sing Sing, to the infinite disgust of
Miss Ellen Post, and the profound grief of the poor wife.
This ill-used woman, in the first fire of jealousy, and in the blindness
of perfect ignorance, had denounced the two men, in a vague hope that
the court would have power to bring her husband back into the bosom of
her family a better and kinder man. How keenly she had been
disappointed, and how many bitter tears she shed over her helpless babe,
no one but the unhappy drudge herself could tell.
Miss Spicer, too, suffered both in reputation and temper. Her name had
been roughly handled in the trial, and her plan of disgrace for the
Laurence family had recoiled on herself. But this young lady was not of
a nature to feel the shame of this exposure keenly, or abandon a project
which she had once set her mind upon. Of course, she denied the whole
thing, and called on Ellen Post to witness that the story told by Mrs.
Boyce, and confirmed by the two convicted men, was a fabrication from
beginning to end. Mrs. Lambert believed this, and Ivon would not permit
himself to doubt it; for to a generous and noble character like his, the
undercraft and meanness of a small nature is simply incomprehensible.
As for Ellen, she was a ready witness in the young lady’s behalf, for
the check had been honored before Miss Spicer knew of the failure of her
conspiracy, and the waiting maid was willing to make any return that did
not involve the money itself.
As for the little episode of the wedding garments, Ellen passed it off
with an airy declaration that she had only been altering a dress for
Miss Spicer, and punished the curiosity of her fellow servants by a
canard, they were all fools for believing.
But the malice of Miss Spicer was not to be checked by a single defeat.
By some means she had learned that Mrs. Lambert’s agent held a mortgage
on the Laurence cottage, which the harassed family had allowed to sink
into an almost hopeless amount by unpaid interest. This mortgage she
empowered her own agent to purchase and forclose at once. It was an act
of vengeance, which she hoped would destroy all vestige of
respectability which this poor household had struggled so hard to
maintain. But even here she was defeated ignominiously.
Mrs. Carter happened to be in the Laurence parlor when the notice of
this new calamity was served upon the family. She had called to urge
once more the acceptance of her noble offer on Eva, before going out on
a shopping excursion which was to terminate at Ball & Black’s, where
something unusually splendid, in the way of a diamond bracelet, had been
offered to her attention.
“Come, now, get into the carriage, and we’ll talk over affairs as we
ride along,” said the good-hearted woman, whose desire to have Eva with
her had grown into a passion. “I’ve got Carter’s check for the bracelet,
which is gorgeous, but I want your opinion. I wish Miss Ruthy here could
go too; but she shall see it when we come back. Come, dear, step about
lively, or we shall have Battles sulking again.”
As Eva went to get her bonnet, two important events happened. The notice
of foreclosure was put in her hand by a strange young man, whose ring at
the bell had drawn her to the front door, and while she was wondering
what it could mean, the postman came into the yard with a letter from
the establishment in which her duties lay. This letter curtly dismissed
her from the situation, which was forfeited, the proprietor said, by her
impertinence to Miss Spicer, a young lady who had been a most valuable
customer, and had personally entered a complaint against her.
Carrying the two documents in her hand, Eva went back to the parlor with
tears in her eyes and a throb of bitter pain at her heart.
“Dear me, how white you look! What is the matter?” questioned Mrs.
Carter, lifting herself from the easy-chair, and laying her hand on
Eva’s arm. “What is there in them papers that makes you shiver so?”
Eva turned her heavy eyes upon the kind-hearted questioner.
“The letter is for me,” she said. “I’ve lost my place.”
“Lost your place? Well, I’m glad of it!”
“That is nothing. Other establishments exist; but this—this cruel slip
of paper is terrible. I think—I fear it will turn us all out of doors!
Oh, my poor mother! How will she bear it? After all that has been put
upon her, I would rather place a serpent in her hand than this.”
“Let me look at it before you do that,” said Mrs. Carter, resolutely. “I
understand these things better than any of you.”
Without waiting for a reply, she took the paper, and read it with an
eager, cheerful look, which went to Eva’s heart. “It is easy,” she
thought, “for the rich to look on such things as trifles; but for us!
She cannot understand how terrible it is for us!”
“How much does all this amount to?” inquired Mrs. Carter, with prompt
energy. “Does any one know?”
“Indeed! indeed! we all know too well. Every cent, as it ran up, has
been counted over and over again,” said gentle Ruth. “As to the
interest, I have something toward that, and might have earned more and
more, if they would only have given me time; but now——”
The poor girl stopped short; tears were crowding on her speech with such
bitter force, that she clasped both hands over her face, and sobbed
aloud.
“There! there! None of that! It is all nonsense, you know. What is the
amount? That is the question before the American people.”
Eva, with her eyes seeking the floor, told the sum, in a shrill whisper;
for now, when the amount was demanded, it seemed enormous, and her lips
gave it forth with a spasm.
This miserable sound had scarcely left her throat, when the little
parlor was filled with mellow laughter, which seemed to mock and
overpower Ruthy’s sobs, and her sister’s anguish.
“What, only that!”
“Only that!” exclaimed Eva, kindling with astonishment. “It is more than
enough to turn us all out of house and home!”
“But, my child, the lots are worth three times the money. You have no
idea how property has risen since the war.”
“I don’t know, and if I did, what good would it do without a dollar in
hand?”
“No! no! Eva; I have been saving; I have got money—not anything to what
they want, but some,” cried Ruth, wiping the tears from her eyes, which
somehow began to kindle with vague hope.
“Oh, Ruthy! we shall want that to keep us from starving. My place is
gone; James has nothing to do! Mrs. Carter, please give me that paper.
Mother must know. It is only cruelty to hold it back.”
“Not just yet, if you please. Bad news comes to a head soon enough,
without forcing. Go and get your things; there will be time to settle
that when we come back. Don’t you see Battles snapping the flowers with
his whip; that shows that he is getting furious—so do make haste.”
CHAPTER LXIII.
THE PRICE OF A BRACELET.
Eva obeyed. Perhaps she was glad to accept the respite which Mrs. Carter
offered her. Still her hands trembled as she fastened the tiny bonnet on
her head, and covered her face with a veil, with a vain effort to hide
all traces of the tears that still welled up to her eyes, spite of all
her efforts.
“Come now, let us be off. Just keep cool, and don’t fret yourself into a
fever, till we come back,” said Mrs. Carter, kissing Ruth before she
went out, “and not a word to the grim—I mean nice old lady in yonder.
There, there, no more sobbing—she’ll hear you.”
Bright as a sunbeam, and full of energy, which contrasted with Eva’s
mournful lassitude, Mrs. Carter swept through the little yard, and for
once defied Battles’ evident ill-temper.
“Drive to Carter’s office,” she said, “and be quick about it. Don’t dare
to let the grass grow under them horses’ hoofs, when I’m in the
carriage. Get in, my dear; don’t wait for me. There now, we are ever so
comfortable—you and I.”
Away went the carriage at full speed, for Battles, not daring to disobey
orders entirely, resolved to vent his ill-temper by overdoing them. At
another time the sulky coachman might have terrified the good lady
within, by the reckless speed with which he crashed into the carts and
omnibuses on his way toward Wall Street. As it was, this hidden motive
seemed nothing more than prompt obedience.
“Tell Carter to come out; I want to speak to him,” said the lady, when
Battles drew up near the office-door, and the footman looked in for
orders.
In a few moments, Carter came down the steps, rosy and smiling, his
heavy watch-chain swinging loosely down from the pocket of his white
vest, and the diamonds in his bosom glistening richly.
“Well, what is it?” he inquired, looking into the carriage, and nodding
kindly to Eva. “Brought the article down for me to look at, I suppose.
It is of no use; if you like it, that’s enough.”
Mrs. Carter took out her reticule-purse, opened the gold clasp, and took
a scrap of paper from it.
“Just cut that in two, and give me half. I’ve changed my mind about the
bracelet. It isn’t much of an affair, after all, that is, considering
the price asked. I’ve made up my mind to invest in real estate. So, just
cut down the check, and let me go.”
Carter laughed till the diamonds in his bosom shook off quick flashes of
light.
“Well, this is a new idea. Cut down a check half, because one’s wife is
going into real estate! Haven’t made so much money on one job in a week.
Here, come along, you fellow.”
Beckoning joyously to the footman, Carter went into his office with the
check in his hand. Directly the servant came out with the abridged paper
neatly folded, which Mrs. Carter put into her purse, and gave another
order regarding the route her carriage was to take on its way home. The
good woman got out once or twice, leaving Eva alone, and at last came
from a lawyer’s office with a folded paper in her hand, which was
hurried into her pocket, when she saw Eva looking at it.
Once more Battles drew up his horses at Mrs. Laurence’s gate, and with
his heavy face clouded with disgust, waited gloomily for his mistress to
go into that shanty, as he was pleased to call it.
Mrs. Carter, oblivious of her servant’s discontent, bustled out of her
carriage. She almost lifted Eva to the ground, and opened the gate for
herself, absolutely pushing the footman on one side, and bursting her
delicate mauve glove in the operation.
“Now, my dears, you can call that mother of yours! Don’t stop to take
off your bonnet, Eva, but bring her in. That’s right. Here she comes,
looking as if she expected a policeman. Mrs. Laurence, my dear neighbor,
my darling good woman! here is something for you; just a trifle—a little
mite of a present. Take it, and chuck it, neck and heels, into the
hottest corner of your cooking-stove.”
Mrs. Laurence took the paper in her hand, looked at the indorsement,
looked at Mrs. Carter. The color flushed into her face; tears, that
imprisonment and wrong had failed to wring from her, came, drop by drop,
into her hard eyes.
“Why, why this is the mortgage!” she said. “The old mortgage, that was
eating up everything!”
“Exactly. Put it in the stove, and never think of it again. It is mine,
and I give it to you for a nice little bonfire. Eva, dear, come and kiss
me. Ruthie, why what are you crying for, child?”
Down by the invalid’s couch Mrs. Carter sank upon her knees, folded her
arms around the startled girl, and began to sob like a great
warm-hearted baby, as she was—God bless her!
After a little she lifted her face, all wet and smiling, like a
full-blown rose, with rain trembling on it, and got up, ashamed of her
own goodness, and the emotion that sprung out of it.
“You see I always was such a goose—crying when I ought to laugh, and
hard as a rock when I ought to cry. Don’t let anybody know that you ever
saw me like this. But I tell you, girls, it isn’t every day that one can
get so much joy out of a trumpery bracelet, and save half the price too.
You have no idea how much money that old paper has saved for Carter.
I’ll be bound he’s chuckling over it yet.”
CHAPTER LXIV.
THE ADOPTION.
Eva, whose face had changed from red to white, with a swift transition
of feeling, came forward suddenly, and threw her arms around Mrs.
Carter’s neck.
“Oh, how good you are! How I love you! Can we do anything—anything on
earth to repay all this?” she cried, in a warm outburst of gratitude.
“It seems to me that I could fall down and worship you!”
“There! there! That’s all nonsense, my dear. Just remember that there is
only one thing you can do, and having once refused, I can never ask you
again after this, not wanting to buy love.”
“Oh, don’t say that, Mrs. Carter. It was because they could not spare
me—because they were in such trouble, and needed help so much. Even
now——”
“Stop a minute, dear. Does your heart go with me?”
“Yes! yes!”
“Will you go with me now? That is, will you let me arrange this with
your mother. The people down yonder don’t want your help. I do. My life
in that grand mansion is lonely. I haven’t been brought up to reading,
and music, and such things. I want some one to write my notes, do my
spelling, and sing to Carter—and am ready to pay for it. If you are
willing to work for men that sell goods, why not work for me at double
the price? I don’t mean to keep you away from home; there needn’t be a
day that you can’t come here. Besides, I have an idea about Ruthy. You
shall learn to drive the pony-carriage, and take her out every morning.
I’ll have an elevator put up in the house, and she shall just be lifted
up to Herman’s studio—in fact there’ll be no break up about it. Say now,
once for all, will you come?”
“Oh, if you knew how I wish it; but poor Ruthy!”
“She don’t look so terribly troubled,” said Mrs. Carter, glancing at the
gentle girl.
“I shall like the rides _so_ much,” said Ruthy. “Then, perhaps, I might
see what the Park is like.”
“Of course you shall, with plenty of cushions, and a gentle horse. There
can be nothing like it. There now, you see, Eva.”
Eva went close to her sister, knelt down, and laying her cheek against
the pale, tremulous face, whispered,
“Sister, darling, could _you_ let me go.”
“We should not be much apart,” answered Ruth. “And she is so good.”
While the girls were consulting together, Mrs. Carter went into the
kitchen, where she found Mrs. Laurence pressing the mortgage down with
the poker into a flaming bed of coals. The scarlet light shone on her
face, giving it the glow of long-banished smiles. She closed the stove
as Mrs. Carter came up, beaming with good nature, and spoke eagerly.
“You needn’t ask me; I have no right to keep her from you. Eva has been
a good girl, take her; but let her come home sometimes for Ruthy’s
sake.”
After this there was a passionate clinging of arms, warm kisses, and a
tearful face, looking wistfully through the carriage window, as Mrs.
Carter drove away with her adopted daughter, for the whole affair
amounted to that, under the guise of an agreement.
In less than a week it was known throughout the fashionable world that
the wealthy Carters had adopted that beautiful girl, Eva Laurence, and
intended to make her an heiress. It was also known that the whole
Laurence family had been benefited by the change—that a delicate, lovely
girl, who had been a great sufferer from childhood, had developed such
wonderful talent for painting, that Mr. Ross had taken her for a pupil.
This was all true. From that humble cottage Eva had passed into a life
so luxurious and pleasant, that it realized all her ideas of paradise.
No more work, no walking up and down town in drifting snow or driving
rain. Warmth, beauty and kindness, surrounded her on every hand. Her
love of the beautiful was gratified to the full. It seemed to her that
there was hardly a thing on earth which was not given to her wishes.
“Yes, one.”
But she would not think of that; Fate had forbidden her to love; in
giving her everything else, that great first boon of womanhood had been
withheld. But she had in exchange that sweet, pure, fatherly affection,
which seemed to have been taken away forever when Laurence died. No one
could be more generally kind than Mr. Carter, but it was on the artist
Ross that her heart rested with more than filial affection; his loving
patience, his tender assiduity, sometimes won tears of gratitude from
the girl.
Was this love? Yes, but oh how different to that which lay buried deep
in her heart for the man she could not marry.
In a few weeks from this the season was at its full, and the Carters
plunged into all its gayeties with a zest and brilliancy hitherto
unknown to them. To own and introduce a creature so lovely, and so
exquisitely refined, into fashionable life, was a crowning glory to the
ambition which had urged these new people into society. They accepted
invitations—they gave parties—they occupied the most prominent box at
the opera, and had the glory of knowing that their protegée, in spite of
her humble origin, in spite of envy and persecution, was in fact the
Reigning Belle of society.
It would be false to say that Eva did not feel this change in her life
as a transition into something like fairy land.
CHAPTER LXV.
IN THE PARK.
The prettiest park phaeton you ever set eyes on, drove up to the
Laurence cottage; a pair of white ponies with snowy tails that took the
wind like banners, stopped with the docility of pet kittens before the
gate. An afghan on which living roses seemed to bloom, was thrust aside,
and out sprang a young lady, who ran up the walk and entered the house
without knocking.
“Ruthy, Ruthy dear, I have got them in training at last. Do look out of
the window and see what darlings they are. Now for your first ride in
the park.”
Ruth sat up on her couch, thrilled throughout her feeble frame with
unusual excitement.
“Oh Eva, are those the horses? am I to ride in that pretty thing? but
how—how can I get there?”
“Never mind about that; I feel strong enough to carry you myself. The
truth is, I—I never was so happy in my life; to think, dear, that they
should give me all the pleasure of doing this, for everything is mine,
Ruth. We can use it just when we please, and you shall ride every
pleasant day of your life.”
“And see how the country looks. Oh Eva, what a darling, fairy god-mother
you have been to us!”
“Have I? Then you are glad I went away?”
“Only half away, sister. Why you are with us a great deal more now, than
while slaving down in that store.”
“So I am, darling, and it _is_ delicious to belong to one’sself. They
love me too.”
“Yes, I should think so,” answered Ruth, a little sadly. “Who could help
it?”
“But we must not be talking at this rate; the day is too lovely. Where
is mother? Oh, here she comes.”
In the bright exuberance of her feelings, Eva threw both arms around her
mother’s neck and kissed her with affectionate warmth.
“Where are Ruthy’s things, mother? she must be dressed at once.”
“They are lying on the bed, Eva; everything is in order,” answered the
old woman, fairly smiling all over her face.
Eva ran into the bedroom and came out with a sacque of fleecy, white
cloth, and a hat on which some soft feather tips clustered like snow.
These she put on to sister Ruth with her own hands, saying blithely as
she tied the hat strings:
“Yes, Eva had a little lamb,
Its fleece was white as snow;
And every where that Eva went
That lamb was sure to go.”
At which Ruth laughed like a pleased child, but said the bonnet felt so
strangely on her head, it would take her a little while to get used to
it. Then her curls had always wandered about in such a lazy fashion,
what could she do with them?
“Oh, they’re all right,” cried Eva, bringing a little seven by nine
mirror that Ruth might look at her own sweet face, framed in by the
bonnet, which she did, blushing like a wild rose at the sight of her own
delicate beauty.
“Oh Eva, I hardly know myself!”
“Of course you don’t. Come, mother, are you and I strong enough to carry
her out? I might have brought one of the men, but somehow I could not
bear to have them touch her.”
The two women were about to lift Ruth between them, for the length of
the flower-garden was more than she could hope to walk, when Mrs. Smith
came through the gate followed by her husband, who approached the house
with evident hesitation, which his wife was eagerly reproving.
“Come along, they don’t hold malice, I tell you, besides, they know that
you didn’t mean it,” she said. “No wonder you are ashamed of yourself,
but that scamp might have imposed on Sampson—no, Solomon—hisself. So
just walk in, as if nothing was the matter, and never seem to mind it.”
Smith did walk in, looking humble and confused, but his reception was so
frank and cordial that he found no difficulty in offering to carry Ruth
to the carriage, which had been the object of his visit. So the girl was
taken out triumphantly in the powerful arms of their old neighbor, while
the other females followed smiling, chatting, and congratulating each
other, like a brood of robins, when the strongest fledgling begins to
fly.
Mrs. Smith shook up the cushions which formed a sort of couch in the
carriage, on which the gentle girl was placed in a half recumbent
position by Smith, while all the neighborhood looked on from doors and
windows, wondering what would happen next to that Laurence family, and
if they had really made up with Smith, after that affair about the
robbery.
There would be no doubt on that subject after that dainty nest of a
carriage drove away, for Eva shook hands with Smith before she raised
her whip from its socket, and Mrs. Laurence stood talking with him in
the most cordial manner by the gate, full ten minutes after it drove
off. One of the nearest neighbors heard him say,
“You can always depend on me to carry her in and out, Mrs. Laurence. It
is the least I can do.”
Then all the curious people that had been anxious about the matter, saw
Mr. Smith and Mrs. Laurence shake hands over the fence, and they knew
that cordial relations had been established between the cottage and the
corner grocery.
This pleasant thought perhaps served to deepen the exquisite sense of
enjoyment that pervaded the whole being of that gentle invalid, as she
found herself moving in the open air for the first time almost in her
life.
The easy motion; for Eva kept her ponies down to a soft unbroken trot;
calmed her into a state of dreamy happiness. At first she was a little
frightened by the noise of heavy wheels and the rush of life all around
her; but Ruth had not won for herself such abiding faith in God’s mercy
without putting some trust in human strength. She wondered at the cool
dexterity with which Eva guided her pretty equipage through the streets,
and shuddered a little now and then, as a carriage rushed by them, so
near that it seemed as if there must be a clash of wheels; but this soon
wore off, for, with a graceful sweep and a swifter trot the ponies
turned into the park, and Ruth found herself in paradise.
Trees just tinged with the first frost of autumn, the grass soft and
green as velvet, gleams of water here and there, flowers scattered along
the drive, or clustering in gorgeous masses; above all a soft blue sky
with snowy clouds heaped upon it, drifted to and fro by a mild south
wind. Can anyone doubt that this was Heaven itself to that fair and
gentle girl who had never in her whole life looked upon a scene of such
beauty before; indeed had scarcely seen a tree that was not covered with
dust from a city street, or a growing flower except the humble garden
plants that bloomed around her own home.
“Oh, Eva, Eva! this is too beautiful! drive slower! drive slower! I
cannot bear to see all these heavenly things pass away,” she would
murmur, catching her breath with delight. “The water there; the water,
let me look at it; let me feel the moist sweet air on my face.”
Eva would check her ponies and bend her smiling eyes on the invalid with
loving satisfaction whenever she made a request of this kind;
occasionally she would utter a little gleeful laugh at some question
that a child would not have asked. Sometimes her eyes would fill with
tears, as she felt the touching pathos of all this joy springing out of
her sister’s utter isolation, which she in her health and beauty had
scarcely comprehended before.
“What are those beautiful white creatures, Ruthy? Ah, indeed! how should
you know? They are swans, dear; there now, watch them as they clear the
water with their snow-white bosoms. See them arch their graceful necks
and sail off toward the other shore scarcely caring to make way for the
pretty boats that glide up and down with such sleepy stillness.
Beautiful, you say, yes, indeed it is beautiful. I shall never get so
used to it that every visit will not give me new delight.”
Ruth did not answer. Her heart was too full of new feelings. She drew a
deep breath and closed her eyes. It all seemed like a dream that she
wanted to impress on her brain.
That moment a landeau drove by in which was a lady and gentleman. Mrs.
Lambert and her step-son, Ivon.
Ruth opened her eyes suddenly.
“What is the matter, what made you start so, Eva?”
“Nothing,” answered Eva, gathering up her reins.
“Only you seem tired.”
“No, no, I am only happy.”
Mrs. Lambert had seen Eva Laurence, and the sight sent a swift thrill of
pain through her bosom. She turned and spoke to her son.
“Ivon.”
Young Lambert turned sharply to his mother; he also had seen the two
girls in their little phaeton, and the sight brought back a keen
remembrance of all that this woman’s pride had made him suffer.
“Did you speak, madam?”
“You saw that young lady, and bowed coldly. I am sorry for that.”
“Sorry, why, madam?”
“Because circumstances are changed, now. I no longer oppose your wish to
marry her.”
“Indeed, and in what has the lady changed?”
“She has become the adopted child of a man who, at least, holds a high
position in commercial circles.”
“And is, I am told, engaged to marry the person whom that man intends to
make his heir.”
“Ivon, I do not believe it!”
“If it were possible for me to doubt what is an admitted fact, my own
position is the same.”
“What, have you ceased to care for her?” asked the lady in a voice
rendered sharp by intense anxiety.
The young man answered her with four of the most mournful words that
ever brought sadness to a human heart,
“It is too late!”
CHAPTER LXVI.
THE INDIA SHAWL.
Eva had no heart to enjoy her sister’s happiness after that one glimpse
of Ivon Lambert seated by the woman who had so cruelly broken up the
sweetest hope of her life. His cold bow and averted eyes cut her to the
soul, and she drove slowly home with a chilled and disappointed feeling
that contrasted forcibly with the generous and unselfish pleasure of the
morning.
Perfect happiness is always a hope of the future. With all her success
and triumphs Eva was haunted by this one cause of discontent. Ivon
Lambert had met her more than once in her social triumphs since she had
resided with Mrs. Carter, but it was always with a degree of reserve
that chilled her to the heart and made success itself almost worthless.
Indeed, after a few months of admiration and excitement which followed
her footsteps at every turn, society began to pall upon her. One party
was so like another, there was so little variety in the people she met,
that the girl sometimes felt a craving for the rest and quiet of her old
life.
At such times she would go back to the cottage, and strive to sink
gently down into the enjoyment which graced the tranquil existence of
her sister Ruth, but hers was a restlessness of the soul, and for that
there is little solace either in gaiety or quiet. Hunger of the heart
can only be appeased by that which it craves.
One thing seemed strange to Eva; from the time she left the cottage,
Mrs. Laurence had changed completely. There was something like reserve,
and even shyness in her manner when they met. This Eva could not
understand, but it chilled her a little. With James and Ruth she was
always welcome, and almost adored. To them she had never changed; all
the pomp and wealth of her surroundings only made her the more
beautiful.
Some months after Eva had settled down in her new home, like a
nightingale among the roses, she entered a little reception-room off the
hall, and found Mrs. Carter in conversation with a sharp-eyed, cringing
little man, who seemed to be urging some request with great persistence.
“I have been so long looking for the purchaser, madam. First I trace it
to one party, then to another, and at last to that dealer who would not
remember to oblige me. But I found a way to reach him and made an
arrangement. He gave me the number of this house, and madam’s name. I
had great hopes that you would be willing to part with the shawl for the
price you gave, as the owner wants it so much. I never, in all my
experience, saw any one feel the loss of a pledge so keenly. So, as
madam has a good heart, I can see that by her face, I am sure she will
not drive a hard bargain with the poor man.”
Mrs. Carter seemed restless and somewhat annoyed at this man’s eager
pertinacity. At one of the principal dealers in such expensive articles,
she had purchased one of those rare and most exquisite shawls, which are
manufactured expressly for eastern potentates. These rich shawls are
difficult to obtain, and precious among ordinary importations, as
diamonds compared with meaner stones. She knew that there was not
another shawl to compare with this one for sale in the city, and had
happened to purchase it at a bargain. Now this man, whom she did not
know, but who announced himself as a pawnbroker, who had once held the
shawl in pledge, and sold it among other forfeited articles, was
appealing to her, in a keen and pathetic way, to give it up, for the
moderate price she had paid, because its former owner was driven almost
frantic by the loss of it.
Mrs. Carter, being a woman, was touched by this appeal; but from the
same feminine reason, found her love of a bargain, and her ambition to
possess something more rare and beautiful than her neighbors, opposing
the kind impulse with peculiar force. When Eva entered the room, she
felt a sense of support, and was almost ready to leave the decision to
her, for she had already learned to depend on the young girl in most
matters of taste.
“Eva, dear, run up to my dressing-room, and bring a shawl you will find
in my armoire. I want you to look at it, and help me decide about
parting with it.”
Eva ran up stairs, found the shawl, and came down with it falling in
rich folds across her arm.
“Ah, that is it,” cried the pawnbroker, eagerly rubbing his hands. “I
should know the pattern among ten thousand. To think now that I should
have known its value so little! It cuts me to the soul!”
Mrs. Carter had taken the shawl, and was busy opening its marvelous
folds, revealing the long slender palm leaves, in which the best tints
of a rainbow were wrought with the toil and art seldom bestowed on the
modern fabrics that flood our market.
“Ah, it is so beautiful! I should hate to part with it,” said Eva, who
had learned to estimate a creation like that in her life behind the
counter. “You might search years without finding one like it.”
“You hear?” said Mrs. Carter, looking irresolutely at the anxious
pawnbroker.
“Yes, madam, I hear; but if it is beautiful to a stranger, how much more
so to the person who owned it?”
Mrs. Carter looked at Eva with distress in her eyes, and hesitation in
her manner.
“What can I do? It does seem hard.”
Before Eva could answer, the man broke in,
“Besides, madam will remember, that I am a poor man, and have spent much
time in searching for that shawl, which time is a dead loss, if I fail
to bring it back to the owner, who is ready to pay me.”
“That does seem hard!” said the good woman, appealing to Eva, who was so
lost in admiration of the shawl, that the man’s greedy eloquence half
escaped her.
“The owner has been to my shop again and again, wild to get it. At first
he wanted to have it back for a little; but now he will pay anything.
The last time he said, ‘get it, and I will not count the cost. It is a
case of life and death. I must have that shawl.’ Then I went to work in
earnest. This was an inducement for one who toils so hard and gets so
little. After all my pains, madam will not be so cruel as to take a poor
man’s time for nothing.”
“Eva, I think he must have it!”
“Wait a moment. Let me call Mr. Ross. He will comprehend the claim this
man has better than is possible for us. He is in the study; I will find
him in a minute.”
Eva ran up stairs, while the pawnbroker, half-baffled and wholly
anxious, stood eyeing the shawl with mercenary craving, and Mrs. Carter
felt like a victim.
CHAPTER LXVII.
THE PAWNBROKER GETS HIS PRICE.
Directly Mr. Ross came down, and followed Eva into the room.
The pawnbroker stepped back to the wall, and uttered an exclamation full
of trouble and surprise.
“What! The gentleman here!—here, in this very house! I cannot
understand!”
Ross turned, his eyes kindled, and his cheeks flushed.
“Here at last? You have found it then? The shawl!—the shawl! Oh, sister,
you have it! But how can you tell if it is the same? I must be assured
of that.”
“Why, Ross, what is the matter? Do you know this man? What is my shawl
to you?”
“Your shawl!”
“Yes, brother!”
“And you got it of this man?”
“It seems that it came from him!”
“Yes, it is the same! I will swear to it! Oh, sir! the time I have taken
to search it out is well worth all you promised.”
“Perhaps. I do not know yet. Give me the shawl, sister; in half an hour
I will return.”
Ross was white in the face. He took up the shawl, and gazed upon it,
until tears absolutely trembled in his eyes. Then he folded the garment
carefully, as one handles a shroud, and went forth, carrying it in his
hand.
Mrs. Laurence was busy in her kitchen, absolutely humming over an
old-fashioned love-song, for the great load of a hard life had been
lifted from her shoulders, and awkward gleams of cheerfulness were
beginning to dawn in upon her.
All at once a man entered the back door, and came toward her.
“Why, Mr. Ross, is that you? I didn’t hear the bell,” she exclaimed,
smoothing down her apron.
“I did not ring, Mrs. Laurence; I wished to find you alone. Look at
this, and tell me if it is positively the shawl that came around that
child, and that you put in pledge?”
Mrs. Laurence wiped her moist hands on a towel, and unfolded the shawl.
“Of course it’s the same shawl, wherever it came from. There is no
mistake about that. I can swear to the curl in every one of these long
leaves.”
“It is then absolutely the garment that came around the child you
adopted?”
“Yes; I am ready to swear to it, if that is what you want.”
“No; there is no need of that.”
Again Ross folded up the shawl, and left the house, passing swiftly
through the yard, and looking at Ruth, who sat at the window, without a
consciousness of her presence.
Mrs. Carter and Eva were still in the reception-room. The pawnbroker had
retreated to the hall, where he sat on one of the carved chairs,
crouching uneasily forward, and holding a rusty hat clenched in his
hand. His eyes were full of hungry anxiety; for the reward which he had
hoped for seemed slipping from his grasp. Still he waited, in abject
patience, determined to press his claims to the utmost.
In less than half an hour the man started, and listened with the
vigilance of a house-dog. A latch-key turned in the street-door, and Mr.
Ross came in. He stopped on seeing the pawnbroker, and asked sharply
what he waited for? then checked himself, and muttered,
“Ah! I remember. You want the reward. How much was it?”
The man started up, and began to speak eagerly. But Ross lifted his
hand.
“The amount?—name it. I ask nothing more; that which I promised you
shall have.”
“Without regard to the price paid by the lady?”
“Without regard to anything. I am not disposed to cavil over a thing
like this.”
The pawnbroker paused, calculated, and looked keenly at his victim,
sorely tempted to double the original sum promised him. But there was
something in the eyes fixed upon him which checked the idea, and he
named what had been his most exorbitant demand.
“Wait!”
With this single word, Ross went swiftly upstairs, and came down again
with a check in his hand. The man started up, seized the paper, glanced
over it, and hurried from the house, with a greedy light in his eyes.
Ross turned into the reception-room, stood a moment on the threshold,
pale, trembling, and with a look of wild yearning in his eyes. Eva, came
toward him, smiling.
“Do tell us what makes you so anxious, Mr. Ross——”
The girl broke off with a cry of dismay, for Ross had flung his arms
around her, and was straining her to his heart with wild vehemence.
“My child! My darling! My own, own beautiful child!”
The man was raining kisses upon her forehead, which was wet with his
tears.
Mrs. Carter started up, and with her two shaking hands attempted to tear
the man and girl apart.
“Herman! Herman! Are you crazy? And she under this roof, under my care!
Give her up, I say!”
Ross still held the girl close; but lifted his head, and looked his
angry sister in the face. He could not speak, though his tremulous lips
moved, and his eyes were flooded. The woman’s voice softened.
“Herman, what does this mean?”
“It means, my sister, that as God has been merciful, I believe this girl
to be my own child!”
The man was trembling from head to foot. He put Eva’s face back from his
bosom, and looked tenderly down upon it.
“Have you never felt this, my darling? Did your soul never tell you the
secret that has so long filled mine?”
“I have no breath to answer,” faltered the girl. “Your words strike me
dumb! How can the things be that you speak of?”
“I cannot tell; yet I know. Wait a little while, and you shall both be
convinced that I am not out of my mind; let the rest prove as it will.”
CHAPTER LXVIII.
MISS SPICER RECEIVES HER DISMISSAL.
A newspaper was in Mrs. Lambert’s hand. In the listlessness of a mind
utterly prostrated, she had taken little heed of passing events, and of
the little drama which had been enacted against the Laurence family,
almost under the sanction of her own name, was entirely ignorant.
It was an old paper which had been wrapped about some parcel at which
the lady was looking. Just as she was about to lay it down, her own
name, with that of Miss Spicer, astonished her into sudden interest. The
article she read was an account of that trial which had sent the Boyce
brothers to Sing Sing.
Mrs. Lambert knew that Eva had been adopted by the Carters, and that her
success in the fashionable world was something marvellous, but of the
underhand machinations that led to it, she had never dreamed till now.
Ivon Lambert had informed himself of the main features of this
disgraceful transaction at the time, but never mentioned them to his
step-mother, who was suffering, and so ill that no unpleasant thing was
permitted to come near her. She knew in a general way that the man
Robert Mahone had left her service; but under what circumstances, every
person admitted into her presence was interested in concealing.
Thus it happened that this statement in the paper took the proud woman
completely by surprise, and aroused the sensitive pride in her nature so
completely, that Ellen Post, when she answered the sharp pull of her
lady’s bell, was startled by the vivid fire that lighted up those sad
features.
“Ellen Post, is this thing true?”
Mrs. Lambert held the paper out in one hand, pointing to the report with
the other.
Ellen caught one glimpse of the hateful sheet, recoiled a little, then
gave her head a toss, and said, with a degree of careless contempt that
did honor to her nerve:
“Oh, that was Miss Spicer’s little job. My name was dragged in
promiscuous. That about me is all lies, from beginning to end; but Miss
Spicer and that Mahone was awful thick for awhile. She was always giving
him money, being so malicious against that handsome Laurence girl, that
she was willing to plot with any one against her. I’m pretty sure she
_was_ in the scrape, because she once offered me anything I’d ask just
to join in with them; but, of course, I never had a word for her, but
no. I want to marry that Mahone! The idea! I hope, marm, you think
better of me than that.”
Mrs. Lambert was a woman of the world, whom airs, such as her maid put
on, were not likely to deceive. She simply folded the paper, drew forth
her portemonnaie, and paid Ellen Post a month’s wages in advance.
“I cannot give you a recommendation,” she said, very quietly, “and
probably shall never have occasion to mention your name. Perhaps you had
better put on your things, and go at once. The express man will come for
your trunk.”
Ellen Post turned her half-scared, half-insolent face on her mistress.
It had turned to a dull grayish-white, and her eyes gleamed with
gathering malice.
“Perhaps, marm, you had better think twice. Some girls are blind as to
what is going on around them, and can be sent off meek and
broken-hearted; but I ain’t one of that sort. Just take a second
thought, marm. You’d better, I can tell you.”
“I never take a second thought, Ellen. Go! I am engaged!”
The slender finger that pointed toward the door belonged to a fragile,
but firm little hand, which scarcely seemed strong enough to support the
diamonds that blazed upon it; but a revolver could not have more
effectually silenced the impudent servant. Ellen walked backward, step
by step, until she almost fell against a footman, who stood in the door
with a card in his hand.
Mrs. Lambert took the card, giving no further heed to the retreating
maid, and read the name upon it.
“Miss Spicer! Tell her to come up.”
There was a rustle of silk flounces, a clatter of high heels, as Miss
Spicer came up the stairs. There was also a strong scent of the last
fashionable perfume left floating in the hall, as she entered her
friend’s boudoir, closing the door behind her.
Fifteen minutes after this Ellen Post glided down the back stairway,
with an evil look on her face, and a satchel in her hand.
Then all was still, and only a faint murmur of voices disturbed the
sumptuous quiet of that lady’s boudoir. Voices, did I say? Only the
quick, rattling sound of Miss Spicer’s tongue was heard; the firm, even
tones of Mrs. Lambert never penetrated beyond the room in which she sat.
Once, when the door was open, and Miss Spicer stood upon the ermine mat,
biting her lips, and beating her flounces with the end of her cane
parasol, the clear ringing tones of that voice penetrated into the hall.
“No, Miss Spicer, I will take leave of you now; for this is the last
time that you will ever be admitted into a house of which I am
mistress.”
Miss Spicer turned upon the mat like a little fury.
“Well, madam! I suppose it is just possible to live without coming into
your house! Heaven knows, it’s been dull enough since that girl cut you
out with Ross, the painter! This is the gratitude one gets for paying
off your debts. I’m thankful for one thing; though! She’ll marry him,
and leave you to break your mean old heart; while Ivon will hate you
forever and ever for breaking up his little matrimonial game. Good-by,
Mrs. Lambert. If you can stand it, I ought to, having nothing very
dreadful to look back upon, and plenty of youth, which you will never
have again!”
As Miss Spicer was flying down stairs in her hot wrath, Ivon Lambert
came into the hall, and stood aside for her to pass. She stopped
suddenly, and held out her hand with a hysterical laugh.
“There; let’s shake hands, and say good-by. Your lovely mother has just
turned me out of doors; but see if I don’t pay her off! If that fellow,
Ross, don’t marry your old lady love, and I for one have no idea that he
ever thought of it, I’ll marry him myself, and ride over the old woman
rough-shod. With his genius and my money we could do it—for people are
beginning to talk about her awfully, I can tell you; something about the
conservatory, and fainting dead at the artist’s feet. Ellen Post knows
all about it. She’s just been sent away, and won’t the story ring. Of
course I shan’t help it forward. Oh, no! she hasn’t insulted me!”
Before Ivon could even comprehend this rude speech, the young lady had
turned the latch and door-knob with a force that tore her gloves, and
hurried down the pavement.
Ivon, who had intended to visit his mother, went to her room, where he
found her pacing up and down the carpet, flushed with suppressed
excitement, and with unusual fire in her eyes.
“My son!—my dear son! I am glad, very glad that you are here. Something,
no matter what, has disturbed me. I have been hard and selfish with you;
my own wretchedness has made me cruel.”
“Your own wretchedness, mother!”
“There, there, Ivon! Do not question me; but generously accept my
atonement, without explanation. I have been very, very unhappy of late;
but I am not speaking of myself. You are dear to me as any son could
have been. When I die, all that I have shall be yours, without
restriction. From this day out the world shall know you as my heir.
Another thing, once more I say to you, seek out that girl and marry her,
if you can. I will accept her with all my heart. Carter has made her his
heiress—be it so! I make you my heir. Go, ask her to marry you.”
“Mother! Mother! how can I? She has refused me once,” cried the young
man.
“But that was after I had trodden on her pride, when she thought herself
worse than poor. Now you go to her with my full consent. I will call
upon her, and urge your case, if that is needful. Go, my boy—go now. I
shall not be at rest till your fate is settled.”
Astonished, bewildered, and like a man in a dream, Ivon Lambert went to
his own room. Was his step-mother in her right mind? Had she placed him
in a condition to approach Eva once more, now that she was an heiress?
If so, mercenary motives could not be imputed to him. Yes, yes, there
was yet a chance of such happiness as he had given up in despair.
CHAPTER LXIX.
THE TRUTH.
Another ring brought a servant to the front door, where a gentleman with
a package in his hand, stood waiting. The man reached out his hand for
the parcel, but in its place, received a card, with directions to carry
it at once to his mistress.
There was no question about Mrs. Lambert’s being at home; no seeming
doubt that she might refuse herself; all of which was strange; but the
servant did not think of that till long afterward, for obedience seemed
natural to that voice of quiet command.
“My lady will see you in her own room—walk this way,” said the man,
returning promptly, after delivering his message. He ushered the
stranger up stairs with great deference, and opened the door with a bow,
altogether forgetting the package which the man carried.
Mrs. Lambert was struggling to compose herself; but she had been greatly
excited, and every nerve in her frame quivered. She tried to speak, but
the effort only brought tears into her eyes.
Ross did not take the hand held out to him with such timid hesitation;
but laid his bundle on a chair, then turned a sternly agitated face upon
the trembling woman.
“Elizabeth, I have come to ask you a question.”
“I will answer it, Herman! There is nothing you can ask that I will not
reply to. But first,—do not misunderstand me; I ask it for—for the sake
of my step-son. Answer the one question that I asked you.—Is that girl,
I mean Eva Laurence, anything to you?”
“Anything to me—and you ask this? Yes, everything!”
“You love her, then?”
“Yes, better than my own soul.”
“But—but you cannot marry her. It would be——”
The woman’s lips turned deadly white, and what she might have said died
upon them.
“Marry her! Woman, I wonder the heart does not sicken in your bosom at
the thought.”
“It does! it does! Then you never thought of it. I had not wronged you
so deeply that you meditated that awful blow, that wicked, wicked
crime.”
“I never thought of it, Elizabeth!”
The woman clasped her hands, and a wild sob heaved her bosom.
“Still you loved her! Ah, me! it was only the impediment! If I were
dead, now!”
The woman held out her clasped hands, and her face was wet with a rain
of tears. For the first time, a look of almost yearning tenderness
filled the sad eyes bent upon her, and a touch of compassion quivered in
the man’s voice.
“Sit down, Elizabeth. I have a few questions to ask, and for once you
and I must have truth between us.”
Mrs. Lambert dropped to the sofa, near which she stood, and Ross drew
his chair in front of it. The curtains hung low, and the light fell
dimly around them, so dimly that they seemed like ghosts questioning
each other.
“Elizabeth, when we first met, and I found you Lambert’s widow, there
was too much of passion and reproach in our interview for a clear
understanding of events, which seem to me vague and unsatisfactory.
Quiet yourself, now; be calm, if that is possible, and let us thoroughly
understand each other.”
The woman made a strong effort, and hushed her sobs.
“When we married, I was a wild, passionate youth, penniless, almost
friendless; but I loved you, God only knows how dearly!”
“And, oh heavens! how I loved you!”
“Had I been older or wiser in this world’s wisdom, it would have been an
act of treachery when I won you to that private marriage; but I was an
enthusiast, possessed of some genius, and more wild hopes. Perhaps in
the arrogance of these untried feelings, I held your father’s wealth in
too much scorn. Certain it is, I never craved it, never wished for it.”
“I know that, Herman; yet it was this very wealth that drove us apart.”
“I asked you to go away, and share my fate——”
“I could not; remember how young I was. An only child, loving my father,
whose forgiveness you refused to ask—loving you better than my own life,
but afraid to follow the hopeless path you were resolved to tread. Why
did you leave me then? Was I angry—was I unreasonable in that struggle,
so hard upon a young girl, pampered, as I had been; did I say things
which were altogether beyond forgiveness?”
“If I left you in anger, bitter and keen as it was, my great love
conquered it, before I was half across the ocean,” said Ross. “But what
came after? My letters were unanswered.”
“I never received them. Some one, my father, I think, kept them back.
Oh, Herman! you will never know how I waited, how I longed for one
line!”
“Elizabeth, give me your hands. On your life, on your honor—as you hope
for salvation, did you never hear from me, never see a line of my
writing after I left you?”
“As God shall be merciful to me, I never did!”
The woman felt the two strong hands that clasped hers shake like reeds.
“And you thought me dead?”
“I did! I did!”
“Then, and not till then you married this other man?”
“Oh, Herman! It was only my hand and wealth that I gave him. When love
perished in my heart I had only ambition left.”
“Then all love for me had perished?”
“Herman! There never has been a time when the very memory of our love
has not been dearer to me than the adoration of any living man.”
The hands which Ross still clasped were tightened painfully. For half a
moment he was silent. When he did speak, it was almost in a whisper, and
his voice was hoarse.
“Elizabeth! What have you done with our child?”
Mrs. Lambert wrenched her hands from the passionate grip fastened on
them, and stood up in wild agony.
“Our child! Oh, Father of heaven! is there no mercy for me? Have I not
suffered enough?”
The woman had no strength to stand. As grass goes down beneath the
scythe, her limbs gave way, and her face fell forward on the cushions of
the sofa.
Ross bent over her.
“Elizabeth!”
“Leave me! You have torn the vulture from my heart—let it bleed to
death; for, in a little while, I, like my child, will be beyond human
reach! God knows all that I have done, and all I have suffered.”
Ross knelt down by the woman, and laid his hand on her shoulder. Her
suffering overpowered all sense of wrong in his bosom. The thing which
she had done seemed less hideous when her grief filled the room, as with
the wail of a mother bereft.
“Our child is not dead, Elizabeth! I come to tell you so!”
The woman lifted her face.
“Not dead!”
“Let that awful thought haunt you no longer. The child is alive. Not an
hour ago I held her in my arms. God spared her life, and you, wretched
woman, a great crime.”
The woman shuddered.
“God help me! God forgive me! I was sorely tempted.”
CHAPTER LXX.
OUR CHILD.
A moment after these words left her lips, Mrs. Lambert started up. The
idea that her child lived had seized upon her with force; for the first
time, her face, still colorless, was radiant.
“She is alive!—your child and mine! Alive! and you have found her for
me! A child given to my bosom—a sin lifted from my soul! Man! Angel!
Husband! Let me fall down and worship you!”
“First thank God that an awful sin has been lifted from your
conscience.”
“I do! I do! But the child—where is she? Who is she? Will you let me see
her—touch her—bless her? Oh, will you?”
“You have seen her.”
“Where? When?”
“At my sister’s house. She is known as Eva Laurence.”
Once more the woman sunk to the sofa mute and pallid.
“Laurence was the policeman you spoke with just before you turned down
to the river. He followed you. He saw you leave the infant upon the
rock, where you had carried it; watched as you crept away through the
woods; reluctantly, he thought, but still you went, leaving the child to
its fate.”
“No, no! I did not. In less than an hour, oh! much less, for I was
hardly out of the shadow of the trees, I went back, resolved to bear
everything, suffer everything, rather than part with it—but the rock was
bare; the moonlight lay upon it, cold and white. I searched eagerly, but
my child was gone. I sought for it everywhere—in the hollows, among the
ferns, in the water. All night I wandered up and down on the shore—but
my child was gone. I had left it wrapped up, warm and asleep. No human
being was nigh. The rock sloped downward; it had rolled into the water!
I thought this—I have always thought it. Oh do not look on me with those
searching eyes, Herman. I was mad, wild—driven to desperation—a
child-mother fleeing that night from shame and a father’s wrath.
“My father had been absent almost a year. He had placed me in a school
in New England, which I left, as if for home, but hid myself in New
York. When my baby was but a few weeks old I learned that my father was
coming home. If I was not there, he would search for me at the school,
and learn how long I had been absent. You had left me; I had not heard
from you. Consider, I was so young—all alone, a wife, a mother—but
without a husband. All this drove me mad. No doubt I was absolutely
insane.”
Here Mrs. Lambert’s passionate excitement began to exhaust itself. She
lifted a hand to her forehead and went on.
“I remember, in a vague way, wandering off in search of a river, with
the child in my arms, longing to hide myself and it in the water. If I
had any purpose, it was to go beyond the reach of my father’s wrath, and
take my baby with me.”
Here the woman, seized with infinite self-pity, began to moan and weep.
“I remember nothing, except that the black water frightened me. I think
it was not for myself, but the child. I was wondering if it could be
kept dry and warm when I was asleep down there. Then I grew afraid for
myself, and fled into the woods to escape the dull, heavy lapping of the
water, which both lured and repulsed me. I have told you. It was gone
when I came back, gone forever and ever; I had come back, clear in my
mind, resolved with half insane courage, to take it in my arms, and tell
my father the whole truth. But it was gone. It was gone!”
When the woman ceased speaking, Ross knelt by her side, and heavier sobs
than hers filled the room.
“My poor girl! My wronged young wife! God forgive me the rashness of my
youth—the injustice of my manhood!”
She lifted her face, radiant under the storm of tears that had passed
over it.
“You pity me! There is no longer suspicion in your eyes. Sometimes you
will perhaps think that I was not all to blame, that in wresting the
child from my bosom, God punished me enough. Ah, you did not know how I
loved it, how I pined for it! How gladly I would have taken it in my
arms and followed you to the ends of the earth!”
“Elizabeth, Elizabeth!”
There was no theatrical outbreak; but those two hearts, that had been
separated one-third of a lifetime, seemed breaking with a great fullness
of joy.
“Ah, my Elizabeth! There is something in life for us yet.”
She took his hand between hers, and kissed it.
“Oh, Herman! I never, never expected to be so happy again.”
“But there is greater joy than this in store.”
“I know! I know! Our child! That beautiful girl. I was so jealous of
her, Herman. Only this very day did I consent that Ivon——Do you know
that Ivon loves her dearly? Well, only an hour or two ago I promised to
make him my heir if he could persuade her to marry him. That was half
because I pitied his disappointment, and half because people said that
you loved her,” said the poor woman with a laugh, that reminded Ross of
her girlhood.
“And so I did from the very first. Now I understand why. She is very
like you. That was what struck me.”
“Was I ever so beautiful, Herman?”
Ross bent down, and kissed her forehead.
“But you have not told me how you found all this out. We must have good
proof; a doubt would kill me now. Ah, me! how strange this happiness
seems.”
“I did not come to you, Elizabeth, without proof, though the very face
of our child is enough. Come here, and see if you remember this!”
Ross took the shawl from a table, where it had been laid and shook out
its folds.
Mrs. Lambert uttered an astonished cry and stood gazing on it, shrinking
back a little as one retreats from the touch of a shroud.
“It was my mother’s,” she said at last. “I remember wrapping the child
in it, praying her to pity me if angels in Heaven could feel pity. Oh I
remember it so well.”
“When our Eva—”
“Our Eva,” whispered Mrs. Lambert, clasping her hands so softly that he
went on, without heeding the pathetic interruption.
“When our Eva was found on the bank of the river, this shawl was wrapped
about her. There was some coral too.”
“Pink coral from Naples; I remember it! But what did they do with my
child? How was she made the lovely creature we find her?”
“Laurence was a gentleman in his habits, and educated the girl well. He
left me a letter, which you shall read. There can be no doubt that she
is our child; Mrs. Laurence admits it, and no girl ever did her parents
more honor.”
“And this policeman brought her up?”
“As his own child, with his own child; and no two young ladies could
possess more refinement.”
“And I could look down upon them with scorn.”
“You did not know them. But now?”
“Now I have but one wish; for—for you have forgiven me, Herman?”
Mrs. Lambert held out both her hands; the passionate tenderness of
girlhood swept over her face, as it fell upon his bosom, drawn there by
the strong arms that she knew would enfold her evermore.
“Now let me see my child, and die of happiness,” she said, lifting her
radiant face from his bosom.
“In less than an hour Eva shall be with you,” said Ross.
“An hour! how long it will seem, Herman.”
“The happy can afford to wait,” he answered. “Now I will go and tell
them everything.”
“Must this be?” asked Mrs. Lambert, with a touch of shrinking pride.
“Five persons _must_ know the truth, Elizabeth. Beyond them, our unhappy
past need never be known.”
“And those five?”
“My sister, her husband, Ruth Laurence, Ivon, and our child.”
“Be it so. We can trust them; for all have been kinder to her than her
own mother.”
“Beyond them we will have no explanations. There must be a public
wedding, and that will silence all questions.”
A soft, rosy color came into the woman’s face, and for a moment her eyes
sunk.
“When the young people are married, Eva will be your daughter, of
course. Chance has arranged everything for us,” Ross went on.
“But she has refused Ivon.”
“I tell you she loves him.”
“I am sure that he loves her.”
“And where love is, what power can keep two souls apart! I tell you,
Elizabeth, it will be a double wedding, and after that a double
household.”
“Go—go and bring Eva!”
CHAPTER LXXI.
A DOUBLE WEDDING.
Mrs. Carter and Eva still remained in the reception-room. The passionate
words of Herman Ross had filled them with amazement if not alarm. They
could not believe the thing he had so wildly stated.
“If it should be now,” said Mrs. Carter, “if you really are his daughter
and my niece, I shall just believe a special Providence sent you under
this roof. Only to think how I took to you from the very first.”
“I cannot understand, it all seems so unreal. Not Ruthy’s sister—not
related to little James. It is impossible!” answered Eva, in sad
perplexity. “Still there was something from the first that made me turn
to him. Love, yet not love; such tenderness as brings tears into one’s
eyes. Is that the way a child feels towards its father?”
“Well, as I never had a father since I was six years old,” answered Mrs.
Carter, “perhaps you’d better ask some one else, but that is a good deal
like my own feelings toward brother Herman; for I just worship him.”
“When will he come back? I am so restless,” said Eva going to the
window.
“So am I. It’s of no use to attempt anything; my heart jumps into my
mouth at every noise. What if it should prove true? Come and kiss me,
child!”
Eva threw her arms around the good woman’s neck, but she was so
nervously restless that her very kisses were tremulous.
“I am so anxious,” she exclaimed.
“He is coming! that is his step!”
It was Herman Ross, walking up to the door with the light tread of a
boy. His face was radiant when he entered the room. He advanced to Eva
and took her tenderly in his arms.
“It is true, my child; my own, own child!”
Eva looked at him wonderingly; the whole thing seemed so marvellous,
that she could not at once return his caress.
“But how? tell me more!” she faltered.
Ross sat down on the couch, and drew Eva to his side. Mrs. Carter moved
her chair closer.
He told them all, with the brief passionate eloquence which perfect joy
inspires. Before half his narrative was over, Eva had crept into his
arms, and Mrs. Carter was sobbing like a child.
“And this lady is my own mother?”
Ross leaned forward and kissed Eva’s forehead.
“Yes, Eva, your unhappy, bereaved mother.”
“Poor lady!”
“She is waiting for you now.”
Eva arose agitated and trembling.
“I am ready; take me to my mother. Oh! how strangely the word seems; but
my mother that was! how can I give her up!”
“There is nothing to give up, Eva; but everything to accept.”
“You—you have always been my father!” cried the girl with a sudden
outburst of affection, “from the first moment I have loved you.”
“And you will love me?”
“Dearly, papa.”
The girl gave a little joyous laugh.
“Oh, what a dear, dear word, papa, papa!”
“But there is one dearer yet, Eva.”
“Yes, by-and-by I shall get used to it; but will she let me, I hardly
dare.”
“My sweet child, how little you know her. She is counting every moment
till you come. I left her crying like a child.”
“Poor lady, poor mamma.”
The girl’s face brightened all over, as the word fell from her lips. She
looked shyly at Ross, and whispered it again and again as if to
familiarize herself with the sweet sound. He smiled and passed his hand
over her head.
“Come now, your mother is waiting.”
Eva left the room and then Ross saw that his sister was crying bitterly.
“What is the matter! Why are you distressed?” he asked.
“Oh! I loved her so! She was like my own child. Now—now that other woman
will take her from me.”
“That she never will! Elizabeth understands too well all that you have
done for her child.”
“After all,” said the kind woman, brightening up like a child, “she _is_
my niece, and that is something.”
“Besides, you forget that Elizabeth is your sister,” said Ross.
“Mrs. Lambert my sister—mine! How strange it seems—such a beautiful,
lovely lady.”
Before Eva came down stairs, Mrs. Carter had begun to console herself;
after all, it was something to have a niece like Eva, and a
sister-in-law who had been for years a leader in society.
Mrs. Lambert was indeed waiting with passionate impatience for a sight
of her child. The flood of her own happiness fairly transfigured the
woman. Her pride was all swept away; the calm force of her character had
disappeared with the secret that she had guarded so well. She walked the
room; she flung herself on the couch and wept the sweetest tears that
had ever visited her eyes. She went to the window and looked longingly
out.
Would they never come? surely, surely more than an hour had passed.
A dozen times she walked to the window; a dozen times she seated
herself, resolved to wait in patience. When she heard footsteps coming,
a sweet faintness crept over her, and reaching forth her arms, she saw
everything in a mist. Then the kisses rained on her face, seemed coming
through a dream; but above it all came that one sweet word that she had
so longed for when that girl was a helpless babe, lost to her as she
thought, forever.
“Mother, mother!”
Two weddings astonished society within a month of that day. Ross the
artist, and Mrs. Lambert were married on the same morning with Ivon
Lambert and Eva; of course the fashionable world was thrown into a state
of excitement; but Mrs. Lambert had controlled public opinion too long
for any fear of losing social power under any circumstances.
Mrs. Carter was very lonely and desolate in her grandeur for some weeks,
but it was not long before Ruth Laurence was almost as much at the house
and as welcome there as Eva had been. The park carriage was by no means
given up, though it frequently happened that young James handled the
white ponies in place of sister Eva, and sometimes Mrs. Laurence was
seen by his side, sitting prim, upright and vigilant, as if she fancied
that some one might suspect her of putting on airs, because of the great
prosperity that had settled on her family.
It often came to pass in the after time, that Mrs. Carter took her tea
dinner in Mrs. Smith’s upper rooms without much household scandal; but
when her carriage began to stop at the corner grocery on its way to or
from the cottage, the cup of Mr. Battles’ indignation was full, and he
loftily gave warning.
After all, that diamond bracelet came from Ball & Black’s in full
splendor, and lying on its purple satin cushions, was among the most
conspicuous of Eva Lambert’s bridal presents.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
A SWEEPING REDUCTION!
All our 12mo. Cloth Books are Reduced to $1.50 a Copy, including all the
Works of
_Mrs. Southworth_,
_Mrs. Ann S. Stephens_,
_Mrs. Hentz_,
_Mrs. Warfield_,
_Miss Dupuy_,
_Dumas_, _etc._, _etc._
As well as other Books formerly published by us at $1.75 each.
CATALOGUE OF BOOKS
PUBLISHED BY
T. B. PETERSON AND BROTHERS,
PHILADELPHIA, PA.,
_And for sale by all Booksellers_.
☞ Any of the Books named in this Catalogue will be sent by mail, to any
one, to any place, at once, post-paid, on remitting the price of the
ones wanted to T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS, Philadelphia, Pa.
FEBRUARY 2d, 1885.
T. B. PETERSON AND BROTHERS,
306 Chestnut Street, Philadelphia,
Desire to direct the close attention of all lovers of good novel reading
to the works and authors contained in their new catalogue, just issued.
A strict scrutiny is solicited, because the books enumerated in it are
among the most popular now in existence. In supplying your wants and
taste in the reading line, it is of the first importance that you should
give special attention to what is popularly designated entertaining
reading matter. No library is either attractive or complete without a
collection of novels and romances. The experience of many years has
demonstrated that light reading is essential to even the most studious
men and women, furnishing the mind with healthful recreation; while to
the young, and to those that have not cultivated a taste for solid works
of science, it forms one of the best possible training schools,
gradually establishing, in a pleasant manner, that habit of
concentration of thought absolutely necessary to read understandingly
the more ponderous works, which treat of political economy, the
sciences, and of the arts.
We publish and sell at very low rates, full and varied editions of the
works of all the famous American and Foreign Novelists, whose writings
are very entertaining, specially adapted for all readers. The most of
them are bound in strong cloth binding, and also in paper covers.
Examination is asked for our editions of the writings of MRS. EMMA D. E.
N. SOUTHWORTH, whose romances are always in demand; MRS. ANN S.
STEPHENS, the well-known favorite; MRS. HENRY WOOD, the authoress of
“East Lynne;” MRS. CAROLINE LEE HENTZ, whose stories of Southern life
stand unparalleled in their simple truth and exquisite beauty; MRS. C.
A. WARFIELD, another very popular Southern writer; MISS ELIZA A. DUPUY,
who has made a wonderful mark; MRS. F. H. BURNETT, the authoress of
“Theo;” the charming and pathetic French and Russian romances of HENRY
GRÉVILLE; the wonderful and famous fictions of GUSTAVE FLAUBERT; the
brilliant and artistic works of OCTAVE FEUILLET; the highly finished and
powerful stories of ERNEST DAUDET; the popular and pleasing productions
of PROSPER MERIMEE; the beautiful and touching love tales of the
celebrated GEORGE SAND; the clever and intensely interesting writings of
JULES SANDEAU; the exciting and ingenious novels of ADOLPHE BELOT; the
picturesque and enchaining works of MADAME ANGELE DUSSAUD; the
exquisitely pathetic romances of the PRINCESS ALTIERI; the strong and
graphic productions of ANDRE THEURIET; the wild frontier sketches of
GUSTAVE AIMARD; the classic and refined works of MADAME DE STAEL; the
absorbing and vivid fictions of ALEXANDER DUMAS, Pere; the natural and
forcible novels of ALEXANDER DUMAS, Fils; the startling and mysterious
romances of EUGENE SUE; the trenchant and unique narratives of VICTOR
HUGO; the realistic novels of EMILE ZOLA, which have had a sale in this
country unparalleled in the history of recent book-making; of great
interest is SIR WALTER SCOTT, whose “Waverley” novels still maintain a
strong hold on the people. CHARLES DICKENS’ complete writings we furnish
in every variety of style. We publish also the weird stories of GEORGE
LIPPARD; the martial novels of CHARLES LEVER; the comical nautical tales
of CAPTAIN MARRYAT; EMERSON BENNETT’S Indian stories; HENRY COCKTON’S
laughable narratives; T. S. ARTHUR’S temperance tales and household
stories; the wonderful and entertaining novels of EUGENE SUE and W. H.
AINSWORTH; the quiet domestic novels of FREDRIKA BREMER and ELLEN
PICKERING; the masterly novels of WILKIE COLLINS; FRANK FAIRLEGH’S
quaint stories, and SAMUEL WARREN’S elaborate romances; the works of
MRS. C. J. NEWBY, MRS. GREY, and MISS PARDOE; W. H. HERBERT’S sporting
stories; and the graphic Italian romances of T. A. TROLLOPE; also the
fascinating writings of G. P. R. JAMES, MRS. S. A. DORSEY, SIR EDWARD
BULWER LYTTON, JAMES A. MAITLAND, THE SHAKSPEARE NOVELS, CHARLES G.
LELAND (Hans Breitmann), DOW’S Patent Sermons, DOESTICKS, and HENRY
MORFORD, as well as FRANCATELLI’S, MISS LESLIE’S, and all the best Cook
Books; Petersons’ “Dollar Series of Good Novels;” Petersons’ “Sterling
Series” of entertaining books; Petersons’ popular “Square 12mo. Series”
of excellent stories; together with hundreds of others, by the best
authors in the world.
☞ Look over our Catalogue, and enclose a Draft or Post Office Order for
five, ten, twenty, or fifty dollars, or more, to us in a letter, and
write for what books you wish, and on receipt of the money, or a
satisfactory reference, the books will be packed and sent to you at
once, in any way you may direct. Address all orders to
T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS, Publishers,
306 Chestnut Street, Philadelphia, Pa.
T. B. PETERSON AND BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS.
☞ Orders solicited from Booksellers, Librarians, Canvassers, News
Agents, and all others in want of good and fast-selling books, which
will be supplied at very Low Rates. ☜
MRS. E. D. E. N. SOUTHWORTH’S FAMOUS WORKS.
_Complete in forty-three large duodecimo volumes, bound in morocco
cloth, gilt back, price $1.50 each; or $64.50 a set, each set is put up
in a neat box._
Ishmael; or, In the Depths, being Self-Made; or, Out of
Depths $1 50
Self-Raised; or, From the Depths. Sequel to “Ishmael.” 1 50
The Mother-in-Law, 1 50
The Fatal Secret, 1 50
How He Won Her, 1 50
Fair Play, 1 50
The Spectre Lover, 1 50
Victor’s Triumph, 1 50
A Beautiful Fiend, 1 50
The Artist’s Love, 1 50
A Noble Lord, 1 50
Lost Heir of Linlithgow, 1 50
Tried for her Life, 1 50
Cruel as the Grave, 1 50
The Maiden Widow, 1 50
The Family Doom, 1 50
The Bride’s Fate, 1 50
The Changed Brides, 1 50
Fallen Pride, 1 50
The Widow’s Son, 1 50
The Bride of Llewellyn, 1 50
The Fatal Marriage, 1 50
The Deserted Wife, 1 50
The Fortune Seeker, 1 50
The Bridal Eve, 1 50
The Lost Heiress, 1 50
The Two Sisters, 1 50
Lady of the Isle, 1 50
Prince of Darkness, 1 50
The Three Beauties, 1 50
Vivia; or the Secret of Power, 1 50
Love’s Labor Won, 1 50
The Gipsy’s Prophecy, 1 50
Retribution, 1 50
The Christmas Guest, 1 50
Haunted Homestead, 1 50
Wife’s Victory, 1 50
Allworth Abbey, 1 50
India; Pearl of Pearl River, 1 50
Curse of Clifton, 1 50
Discarded Daughter, 1 50
The Mystery of Dark Hollow, 1 50
The Missing Bride; or, Miriam, the Avenger, 1 50
The Phantom Wedding; or, The Fall of the House of Flint, 1 50
Above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each.
Self-Made; or, Out of the Depths. By Mrs. Emma D. E. N. Southworth.
Complete in two volumes, cloth, price $1.50 each, or $3.00 a set.
CAROLINE LEE HENTZ’S EXQUISITE BOOKS.
_Complete in twelve large duodecimo volumes, bound in morocco cloth,
gilt back, price $1.50 each; or $18.00 a set, each set is put up in a
neat box._
Ernest Linwood, $1 50
The Planter’s Northern Bride, 1 50
Courtship and Marriage, 1 50
Rena; or, the Snow Bird, 1 50
Marcus Warland, 1 50
Love after Marriage, 1 50
Eoline; or Magnolia Vale, 1 50
The Lost Daughter, 1 50
The Banished Son, 1 50
Helen and Arthur, 1 50
Linda; or, the Young Pilot of the Belle Creole, 1 50
Robert Graham; the Sequel to “Linda; or Pilot of Belle
Creole,” 1 50
Above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each.
MRS. ANN S. STEPHENS’ FAVORITE NOVELS.
_Complete in twenty-three large duodecimo volumes, bound in morocco
cloth, gilt back, price $1.50 each; or $34.50 a set, each set is put up
in a neat box._
Norston’s Rest, $1 50
Bertha’s Engagement, 1 50
Bellehood and Bondage, 1 50
The Old Countess, 1 50
Lord Hope’s Choice, 1 50
The Reigning Belle, 1 50
Palaces and Prisons, 1 50
Married in Haste, 1 50
Wives and Widows, 1 50
Ruby Gray’s Strategy, 1 50
The Soldiers’ Orphans, 1 50
A Noble Woman, 1 50
Silent Struggles, 1 50
The Rejected Wife, 1 50
The Wife’s Secret, 1 50
Mary Derwent, 1 50
Fashion and Famine, 1 50
The Curse of Gold, 1 50
Mabel’s Mistake, 1 50
The Old Homestead, 1 50
Doubly False, 1 50
The Heiress, 1 50
The Gold Brick, 1 50
Above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each.
MISS ELIZA A. DUPUY’S WONDERFUL BOOKS.
_Complete in fourteen large duodecimo volumes, bound in morocco cloth,
gilt back, price $1.50 each; or $21.00 a set, each set is put up in a
neat box._
A New Way to Win a Fortune, $1 50
The Discarded Wife, 1 50
The Clandestine Marriage, 1 50
The Hidden Sin, 1 50
The Dethroned Heiress, 1 50
The Gipsy’s Warning, 1 50
All For Love, 1 50
Why Did He Marry Her? 1 50
Who Shall be Victor? 1 50
The Mysterious Guest, 1 50
Was He Guilty? 1 50
The Cancelled Will, 1 50
The Planter’s Daughter, 1 50
Michael Rudolph, 1 50
Above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each.
LIST OF THE BEST COOK BOOKS PUBLISHED.
_Every housekeeper should possess at least one of the following Cook
Books, as they would save the price of it in a week’s cooking._
Miss Leslie’s Cook Book, a Complete Manual to Domestic
Cookery in all its Branches. Paper cover, $1.00, or
bound in cloth, $1 50
The Queen of the Kitchen; or, The Southern Cook Book.
Containing 1007 Old Southern Family Receipts for
Cooking, Cloth, 1 50
Mrs. Hale’s New Cook Book, Cloth, 1 50
Petersons’ New Cook Book, Cloth, 1 50
Widdifield’s New Cook Book, Cloth, 1 50
Mrs. Goodfellow’s Cookery as it Should Be, Cloth, 1 50
The National Cook Book. By a Practical Housewife, Cloth, 1 50
The Young Wife’s Cook Book, Cloth, 1 50
Miss Leslie’s New Receipts for Cooking, Cloth, 1 50
Mrs. Hale’s Receipts for the Million, Cloth, 1 50
The Family Save-All. By author of “National Cook Book,” Cloth, 1 50
Francatelli’s Modern Cook Book. With the most approved
methods of French, English, German, and Italian Cookery.
With Sixty-two Illustrations. One vol., 600 pages, bound
in morocco cloth, 5 00
MRS. C. A. WARFIELD’S POPULAR WORKS.
_Complete in nine large duodecimo volumes, bound in morocco cloth, gilt
back, price $1.50 each; or $13.50 a set, each set is put up in a neat
box._
The Cardinal’s Daughter, $1 50
Ferne Fleming, 1 50
The Household of Bouverie, 1 50
A Double Wedding, 1 50
Miriam’s Memoirs, 1 50
Monfort Hall, 1 50
Sea and Shore, 1 50
Hester Howard’s Temptation, 1 50
Lady Ernestine; or, The Absent Lord of Rocheforte, 1 50
Above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each.
FREDRIKA BREMER’S DOMESTIC NOVELS.
_Complete in six large duodecimo volumes, bound in cloth, gilt back,
price_ $1.50 _each; or $9.00 a set, each set is put up in a neat box._
Father and Daughter, $1 50
The Four Sisters, 1 50
The Neighbors, 1 50
The Home, 1 50
Above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each.
Life in the Old World. In two volumes, cloth, price, 3 00
Q. K. PHILANDER DOESTICKS’ FUNNY BOOKS.
_Complete in four large duodecimo volumes, bound in cloth, gilt back,
price $1.50 each; or $6.00 a set, each set is put up in a neat box._
Doesticks’ Letters, $1 50
Plu-Ri-Bus-Tah, 1 50
The Elephant Club, 1 50
Witches of New York, 1 50
Above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each.
JAMES A. MAITLAND’S HOUSEHOLD STORIES.
_Complete in seven large duodecimo volumes, bound in cloth, gilt back,
price $1.50 each; or $10.50 a set, each set is put up in a neat box._
The Watchman, $1 50
The Wanderer, 1 50
The Lawyer’s Story, 1 50
Diary of an Old Doctor, 1 50
Sartaroe, 1 50
The Three Cousins, 1 50
The Old Patroon; or the Great Van Broek Property, 1 50
Above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each.
T. ADOLPHUS TROLLOPE’S ITALIAN NOVELS.
_Complete in seven large duodecimo volumes, bound in cloth, gilt back,
price $1.50 each; or $10.50 a set, each set is put up in a neat box._
The Sealed Packet, $1 50
Garstang Grange, 1 50
Dream Numbers, 1 50
Beppo, the Conscript, 1 50
Leonora Casaloni, 1 50
Gemma, 1 50
Marietta, 1 50
Above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each.
FRANK FORESTER’S SPORTING SCENES.
Frank Forester’s Sporting Scenes and Characters. By Henry William
Herbert. A New, Revised, and Enlarged Edition, with a Life of the
Author, a New Introductory Chapter, Frank Forester’s Portrait and
Autograph, with a full length picture of him in his shooting
costume, and seventeen other illustrations, from original designs by
Darley and Frank Forester. Two vols., morocco cloth, bevelled
boards, $4.00.
WILKIE COLLINS’ BEST BOOKS.
Basil; or, The Crossed Path, $1 50
The Dead Secret, 12mo., 1 50
Above are each in one large duodecimo volume, bound in cloth.
The Dead Secret, 8vo., 75
Basil; or, the Crossed Path, 75
Hide and Seek, 75
After Dark, 75
The Queen’s Revenge, 75
Miss or Mrs? 50
Mad Monkton, 50
Sights a-Foot, 50
The Stolen Mask, 25
The Yellow Mask, 25
Sister Rose, 25
The above books are each issued in paper cover, in octavo form.
EMERSON BENNETT’S INDIAN STORIES.
_Complete in seven large duodecimo volumes, bound in cloth, gilt back,
price $1.50 each; or $10.50 a set, each set is put up in a neat box._
The Border Rover, $1 50
Clara Moreland, 1 50
The Orphan’s Trials, 1 50
Bride of the Wilderness, 1 50
Ellen Norbury, 1 50
Kate Clarendon, 1 50
Viola; or Adventures in the Far South-West, 1 50
Above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each.
The Heiress of Bellefonte, 75
The Pioneer’s Daughter, 75
GREEN’S WORKS ON GAMBLING.
_Complete in four large duodecimo volumes, bound in cloth, gilt back,
price $1.50 each; or $6.00 a set, each set is put up in a neat box._
Gambling Exposed, $1 50
The Gambler’s Life, 1 50
The Reformed Gambler, 1 50
Secret Band of Brothers, 1 50
Above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each.
DOW’S PATENT SERMONS.
_Complete in four large duodecimo volumes, bound in cloth, gilt back,
price $1.25 each; or $5.00 a set, each set is put up in a neat box._
Dow’s Patent Sermons, 1st Series, cloth, $1 25
Dow’s Patent Sermons, 3d Series, cloth, 1 25
Dow’s Patent Sermons, 2d Series, cloth, 1 25
Dow’s Patent Sermons, 4th Series, cloth, 1 25
Above are each in cloth, or each one is in paper cover, at $1.00 each.
GEORGE SAND’S GREATEST NOVELS.
Consuelo, 12mo., cloth, $1 50
Countess of Rudolstadt, 1 50
Jealousy, 12mo., cloth, 1 50
Indiana, 12mo., cloth, 1 50
Above are each published in 12mo., cloth, gilt side and back.
Fanchon, the Cricket, paper cover, 50 cents, or fine
edition, in cloth, 1 50
First and True Love. With 11 Illustrations. Paper, 75
cents; cloth, 1 00
Consuelo. Paper cover, 75
Simon. A Love Story, 50
The Corsair, 50
The Last Aldini, 50
The Countess of Rudolstadt. The Sequel to Consuelo. Paper
cover, 75
MISS BRADDON’S FASCINATING BOOKS.
Aurora Floyd, $ 75
Aurora Floyd, cloth, 1 00
The Lawyer’s Secret, 25
For Better, For Worse, 75
CHARLES DICKENS’ WORKS. ILLUSTRATED.
_This edition is printed from large type, octavo size, each book being
complete in one large octavo volume, bound in Morocco Cloth, with
Gilt Character Figures on back, and Medallion on side, price $1.50
each, or $27.00 a set, contained in eighteen volumes, the whole
containing near Six Hundred Illustrations, by Cruikshank, Phiz,
Browne, Maclise, and other artists._
The Pickwick Papers. By Charles Dickens. With 32
Illustrations, $1 50
Nicholas Nickleby. By Charles Dickens. With 37
Illustrations, 1 50
David Copperfield. By Charles Dickens. With 8
Illustrations, 1 50
Oliver Twist. By Charles Dickens. With 24 Illustrations, 1 50
Bleak House. By Charles Dickens. With 38 Illustrations, 1 50
Dombey and Son. By Charles Dickens. With 38 Illustrations, 1 50
Sketches by “Boz.” By Charles Dickens. With 20
Illustrations, 1 50
Little Dorrit. By Charles Dickens. With 38 Illustrations, 1 50
Our Mutual Friend. By Charles Dickens. With 42
Illustrations, 1 50
Great Expectations. By Charles Dickens. With 34
Illustrations, 1 50
Lamplighter’s Story. By Charles Dickens. With 7
Illustrations, 1 50
Barnaby Rudge. By Charles Dickens. With 50 Illustrations, 1 50
Martin Chuzzlewit. By Charles Dickens. With 8
Illustrations, 1 50
Old Curiosity Shop. By Charles Dickens. With 101
Illustrations, 1 50
Christmas Stories. By Charles Dickens. With 12
Illustrations, 1 50
Dickens’ New Stories. By Charles Dickens. With portrait of
author, 1 50
A Tale of Two Cities. By Charles Dickens. With 64
Illustrations, 1 50
Charles Dickens’ American Notes and Pic-Nic Papers, 1 50
BOOKS BY THE VERY BEST AUTHORS.
_The following books are each issued in one large duodecimo volume,
bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each._
The Initials. A Love Story. By Baroness Tautphœus, $1 50
Married Beneath Him. By author of “Lost Sir Massingberd,” 1 50
Margaret Maitland. By Mrs. Oliphant, author of “Zaidee,” 1 50
Family Pride. By author of “Pique,” “Family Secrets,”
etc., 1 50
The Autobiography of Edward Wortley Montagu, 1 50
The Forsaken Daughter. A Companion to “Linda,” 1 50
Love and Liberty. A Revolutionary Story. By Alexander
Dumas, 1 50
The Morrisons. By Mrs. Margaret Hosmer, 1 50
The Rich Husband. By author of “George Goith,” 1 50
The Lost Beauty. By a Noted Lady of the Spanish Court, 1 50
My Hero. By Mrs. Forrester. A Charming Love Story, 1 50
The Quaker Soldier. A Revolutionary Romance. By Judge
Jones, 1 50
Memoirs of Vidocq, the French Detective. His Life and
Adventures, 1 50
The Belle of Washington. With her Portrait. By Mrs. N. P.
Lasselle, 1 50
High Life in Washington. A Life Picture. By Mrs. N. P.
Lasselle, 1 50
Courtship and Matrimony. By Robert Morris. With a
Portrait, 1 50
The Jealous Husband. By Annette Marie Maillard, 1 50
The Conscript; or, the Days of Napoleon 1st. By Alex.
Dumas, 1 50
Cousin Harry. By Mrs. Grey, author of “The Gambler’s
Wife,” etc., 1 50
Above books are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each.
WORKS BY THE VERY BEST AUTHORS.
_The following books are each issued in one large duodecimo volume,
bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each._
The Count of Monte-Cristo. By Dumas. Illustrated, paper
$1.00, $1 50
The Countess of Monte-Cristo. Paper cover, price $1.00; or
cloth, 1 50
Camille; or, the Fate of a Coquette. By Alexander Dumas, 1 50
Love and Money. By J. B. Jones, author of the “Rival
Belles,” 1 50
The Brother’s Secret; or, the Count De Mara. By William
Godwin, 1 50
The Lost Love. By Mrs. Oliphant, author of “Margaret
Maitland,” 1 50
The Bohemians of London. By Edward M. Whitty, 1 50
Wild Sports and Adventures in Africa. By Major W. C.
Harris, 1 50
The Life, Writings, and Lectures of the late “Fanny Fern,” 1 50
The Life and Lectures of Lola Montez, with her portrait, 1 50
Wild Southern Scenes. By author of “Wild Western Scenes,” 1 50
Currer Lyle; or, the Autobiography of an Actress. By
Louise Reeder, 1 50
The Cabin and Parlor. By J. Thornton Randolph.
Illustrated, 1 50
The Little Beauty. A Love Story. By Mrs. Grey, 1 50
Lizzie Glenn; or, the Trials of a Seamstress. By T. S.
Arthur, 1 50
Lady Maud; or, the Wonder of Kingswood Chase. By Pierce
Egan, 1 50
Wilfred Montressor; or, High Life in New York.
Illustrated, 1 50
Lorrimer Littlegood, by author “Harry Coverdale’s
Courtship,” 1 50
Married at Last. A Love Story. By Annie Thomas, 1 50
Shoulder Straps. By Henry Morford, author of “Days of
Shoddy,” 1 50
Days of Shoddy. By Henry Morford, author of “Shoulder
Straps,” 1 50
The Coward. By Henry Morford, author of “Shoulder Straps,” 1 50
Above books are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each.
The Roman Traitor. By Henry William Herbert. A Roman
Story, 1 75
The Last Athenian. By Victor Rydberg. From the Swedish, 1 75
MRS. HENRY WOOD’S BEST BOOKS, IN CLOTH.
_The following are cloth editions of Mrs. Henry Wood’s best books, and
they are each issued in large octavo volumes, bound in cloth, price
$1.75 each._
Within the Maze. By Mrs. Henry Wood, author of “East
Lynne,” $1 75
The Master of Greylands. By Mrs. Henry Wood, 1 75
Dene Hollow. By Mrs. Henry Wood, author of “Within the
Maze,” 1 75
Bessy Rane. By Mrs. Henry Wood, author of “The Channings,” 1 75
George Canterbury’s Will. By Mrs. Wood, author “Oswald
Cray,” 1 75
The Channings. By Mrs. Henry Wood, author of “Dene
Hollow,” 1 75
Roland Yorke. A Sequel to “The Channings.” By Mrs. Wood, 1 75
Shadow of Ashlydyatt. By Mrs. Wood, author of “Bessy
Rane,” 1 75
Lord Oakburn’s Daughters; or The Earl’s Heirs. By Mrs.
Wood, 1 75
Verner’s Pride. By Mrs. Henry Wood, author of “The
Channings,” 1 75
The Castle’s Heir; or Lady Adelaide’s Oath. By Mrs. Henry
Wood, 1 75
Oswald Cray. By Mrs. Henry Wood, author of “Roland Yorke,” 1 75
Squire Trevlyn’s Heir; or Trevlyn Hold. By Mrs. Henry
Wood, 1 75
The Red Court Farm. By Mrs. Wood, author of “Verner’s
Pride,” 1 75
Elster’s Folly. By Mrs. Henry Wood, author of “Castle’s
Heir,” 1 75
St. Martin’s Eve. By Mrs. Henry Wood, author of “Dene
Hollow,” 1 75
Mildred Arkell. By Mrs. Henry Wood, author of “East
Lynne,” 1 75
ALEXANDER DUMAS’ ROMANCES, IN CLOTH.
_The following are cloth editions of Alexander Dumas’ works, and they
are each issued in large octavo volumes, bound in cloth, price $1.50
each._
The Three Guardsmen; or, The Three Mousquetaires. By A.
Dumas, $1 50
Twenty Years After; or the “_Second Series of Three
Guardsmen_,” 1 50
Bragelonne; Son of Athos; or “_Third Series of Three
Guardsmen_,” 1 50
The Iron Mask; or the “_Fourth Series of The Three
Guardsmen_,” 1 50
Louise La Valliere. _The Sequel to “The Iron Mask.”_ Being
the
“_Fifth Book and End of the Three Guardsmen Series_,” 1 50
The Memoirs of a Physician; or, Joseph Balsamo.
Illustrated, 1 50
Queen’s Necklace; or “_Second Series of Memoirs of a
Physician_,” 1 50
Six Years Later; or the “_Third Series of Memoirs of a
Physician_,” 1 50
Countess of Charny; or “_Fourth Series of Memoirs of a
Physician_,” 1 50
Andree De Taverney; or “_Fifth Series of Memoirs of a
Physician_,” 1 50
The Chevalier. _The Sequel to “Andree De Taverney.”_ Being
the
“_Sixth Book and End of the Memoirs of a Physician
Series_,” 1 50
The Adventures of a Marquis. By Alexander Dumas, 1 50
The Forty-Five Guardsmen. By Alexander Dumas. Illustrated, 1 50
Diana of Meridor, or Lady of Monsoreau. By Alexander
Dumas, 1 50
The Iron Hand. By Alex. Dumas, author “Count of
Monte-Cristo,” 1 50
Camille; or the Fate of a Coquette. (La Dame aux
Camelias,) 1 50
The Conscript. A novel of the Days of Napoleon the First, 1 50
Love and Liberty. A novel of the French Revolution of
1792–1793, 1 50
THE “COUNT OF MONTE-CRISTO SERIES,” IN CLOTH.
The Count of Monte-Cristo. By Alexander Dumas.
_Illustrated_, 1 50
Edmond Dantes. The Sequel to the “Count of Monte-Cristo,” 1 25
The Countess of Monte-Cristo. The Companion to
“Monte-Cristo,” 1 50
The Wife of Monte-Cristo. Continuation of “Count of
Monte-Cristo,” 1 25
The Son of Monte-Cristo. The Sequel to “Wife of
Monte-Cristo,” 1 25
T. S. ARTHUR’S GREAT TEMPERANCE BOOKS.
Six Nights with the Washingtonians, Illustrated. T. S.
Arthur’s Great Temperance Stories. Large Subscription
Edition, cloth, gilt, $3.50; Red Roan, $4.50; Full
Turkey Antique, Full Gilt, 6 00
The Latimer Family; or the Bottle and Pledge. By T. S.
Arthur, cloth, 1 00
MODEL SPEAKERS AND READERS.
Comstock’s Elocution and Model Speaker. Intended for the
use of Schools, Colleges, and for private Study, for the
Promotion of Health, Cure of Stammering, and Defective
Articulation. By Andrew Comstock and Philip Lawrence.
With 236 Illustrations 2 00
The Lawrence Speaker. A Selection of Literary Gems in
Poetry and Prose, designed for the use of Colleges,
Schools, Seminaries, Literary Societies. By Philip
Lawrence, Professor of Elocution. 600 pages 2 00
Comstock’s Colored Chart. Being a perfect Alphabet of the
English Language, Graphic and Typic, with exercises in
Pitch, Force and Gesture, and Sixty-Eight colored
figures, representing the various postures and different
attitudes to be used in declamation. On a large Roller.
Every School should have a copy of it 5 00
WORKS BY THE VERY BEST AUTHORS.
_The following books are each issued in one large octavo volume, bound
in cloth, at $1.50 each, or each one is done up in paper cover, at $1.00
each._
The Wandering Jew. By Eugene Sue. Full of Illustrations, $1 50
Mysteries of Paris; and its Sequel, Gerolstein. By Eugene
Sue, 1 50
Martin, the Foundling. By Eugene Sue. Full of
Illustrations, 1 50
Ten Thousand a Year. By Samuel Warren. With Illustrations, 1 50
_The following books are each issued in one large octavo volume, bound
in cloth, at $2.00 each, or each one is done up in paper cover, at
$1.50 each._
Washington and His Generals. By George Lippard, 2 00
The Quaker City; or, the Monks of Monk Hall. By George
Lippard, 2 00
Blanche of Brandywine. By George Lippard, 2 00
Paul Ardenheim; the Monk of Wissahickon. By George
Lippard, 2 00
The Mysteries of Florence. By Geo. Lippard, author “Quaker
City,” 2 00
The Pictorial Tower of London. By W. Harrison Ainsworth, 2 50
_The following are each issued in one large octavo volume, bound in
cloth, price $1.50 each, or a cheap edition is issued in paper cover,
at 75 cents each._
Charles O’Malley, the Irish Dragoon. By Charles Lever, Cloth, $1 50
Harry Lorrequer. With his Confessions. By Charles Lever, Cloth, 1 50
Jack Hinton, the Guardsman. By Charles Lever, Cloth, 1 50
Davenport Dunn. A Man of Our Day. By Charles Lever, Cloth, 1 50
Tom Burke of Ours. By Charles Lever, Cloth, 1 50
The Knight of Gwynne. By Charles Lever, Cloth, 1 50
Arthur O’Leary. By Charles Lever, Cloth, 1 50
Con Cregan. By Charles Lever, Cloth, 1 50
Horace Templeton. By Charles Lever, Cloth, 1 50
Kate O’Donoghue. By Charles Lever, Cloth, 1 50
Valentine Vox, the Ventriloquist. By Harry Cockton, Cloth, 1 50
HUMOROUS ILLUSTRATED BOOKS.
_Each one is full of Illustrations, by Felix O. C. Darley, and bound in
Cloth._
Major Jones’ Courtship and Travels. In one vol., 29
Illustrations, $1 75
Major Jones’ Scenes in Georgia. With 16 Illustrations, 1 50
Swamp Doctor’s Adventures in the South-West. 14
Illustrations, 1 50
Col. Thorpe’s Scenes in Arkansaw. With 16 Illustrations, 1 50
High Life in New York, by Jonathan Slick. With
Illustrations, 1 50
Piney Wood’s Tavern; or, Sam Slick in Texas. Illustrated, 1 50
Humors of Falconbridge. By J. F. Kelley. With
Illustrations, 1 50
Simon Suggs’ Adventures and Travels. With 17
Illustrations, 1 50
The Big Bear’s Adventures and Travels. With 18
Illustrations, 1 50
Judge Haliburton’s Yankee Stories. Illustrated, 1 50
Harry Coverdale’s Courtship and Marriage. Illustrated, 1 50
Lorrimer Littlegood. Illustrated. By author of “Frank
Fairlegh,” 1 50
Neal’s Charcoal Sketches. By Joseph C. Neal. 21
Illustrations, 2 50
Major Jones’s Courtship. 21 Illustrations. Paper, 75
cents, cloth, 1 00
Major Jones’s Travels. 8 Illustrations. Paper, 75 cents,
cloth, 1 00
Major Jones’s Georgia Scenes. 12 Illustrations. Paper, 75
cents, cloth, 1 00
Rancy Cottem’s Courtship. 8 Illustrations. Paper, 50
cents, cloth, 1 00
STANDARD NOVELS, BY BEST WRITERS.
Consuelo. By George Sand. One volume, 12mo., bound in
cloth, $1 50
The Countess of Rudolstadt. Sequel to “Consuelo,” 12mo.,
cloth, 1 50
Indiana. A Novel. By George Sand, author of “Consuelo,”
cloth, 1 50
Jealousy; or, Teverino. By George Sand, author “Consuelo,”
cloth, 1 50
Fanchon, the Cricket; or, La Petite Fadette. By George
Sand, cloth, 1 50
The Dead Secret. By Wilkie Collins, author of “Basil,”
cloth, 1 50
The Crossed Path; or Basil. By Wilkie Collins, cloth, 1 50
John Jasper’s Secret. _Sequel to “Mystery of Edwin
Drood,”_ cloth, 1 50
The Life of Charles Dickens. By Dr. R. Shelton Mackenzie,
cloth, 1 50
The Lamplighter’s Story, with others. By Charles Dickens,
cloth, 1 50
The Old Stone Mansion. By author of “Heiress of
Sweetwater,” cloth, 1 50
Lord Montagu’s Page. By G. P. R. James, author ‘Cavalier,’
cloth, 1 50
The Earl of Mayfield. By Thomas P. May, cloth, black and
gold, 1 50
Myrtle Lawn. A Novel. By Robert E. Ballard, cloth, 1 50
Corinne; or, Italy. A Love Story. By Madame de Stael,
cloth, 1 00
Cyrilla; or Mysterious Engagement. By author of
“Initials,” cloth, 1 00
Treason at Home. A Novel. By Mrs. Greenough, cloth, 1 50
Letters from Europe. By Colonel John W. Forney. Bound in
cloth, 1 50
Frank Fairlegh. By author of “Lewis Arundel,” cloth, 1 50
Lewis Arundel. By author of “Frank Fairlegh,” cloth, 1 50
Harry Racket Scapegrace. By the author of “Frank
Fairlegh,” cloth, 1 50
Tom Racquet. By author of “Frank Fairlegh,” cloth, 1 50
Sam Slick, the Clockmaker. By Judge Haliburton.
Illustrated, 1 50
Modern Chivalry. By Judge Breckenridge. Two vols., each 1 50
La Gaviota; the Sea-Gull. By Fernan Caballero, cloth, 1 50
Aurora Floyd. By Miss M. E. Braddon. Bound in cloth, 1 00
The Laws and Practice of the Game of Euchre and Draw
Poker, as adopted by the Euchre Club of Washington, D.
C. Cloth, 1 00
Youth of Shakspeare, author “Shakspeare and His Friends,”
cloth, 1 25
Shakspeare and His Friends, author “Youth of Shakspeare,”
cloth, 1 25
The Secret Passion, author of “Shakspeare and His
Friends,” cloth, 1 25
Father Tom and the Pope; or, A Night at the Vatican,
illus., cloth, 1 00
Poetical Works of Sir Walter Scott. One 8vo. volume,
cloth, 2 50
Life of Sir Walter Scott. By John G. Lockhart. With
Portrait, 2 50
Tales of a Grandfather & History of Scotland, by Walter
Scott, cloth, 2 50
Life of Napoleon Bonaparte, by Sir Walter Scott. One 8vo.
vol., cloth, 2 50
Miss Pardoe’s Choice Novels. In one large octavo volume,
cloth, 4 00
Life, Speeches and Martyrdom of Abraham Lincoln. Illus.,
cloth, 1 50
Rome and the Papacy. A History of the Men, Manners and
Temporal Government of Rome in the Nineteenth Century,
cloth, 1 50
The French, German, Spanish, Latin and Italian Languages
Without a Master. Whereby any one of these Languages can
be learned without a Teacher. By A. H. Monteith. One
volume, cloth, 2 00
Liebig’s Complete Works on Chemistry. By Justus Liebig,
cloth, 2 00
Life and Adventures of Don Quixote and Sancho Panza,
cloth, 1 50
Tan-go-ru-a. An Historical Drama, in Prose. By Mr.
Moorhead, 1 00
The Impeachment Trial of President Andrew Johnson. Cloth, 1 50
Trial of the Assassins for the Murder of Abraham Lincoln.
Cloth, 1 50
NEW AND GOOD BOOKS BY BEST AUTHORS.
Beautiful Snow, and Other Poems. _New Illustrated
Edition._ By J. W. Watson. With Illustrations by E. L.
Henry. One volume, morocco cloth, black and gold, gilt
top, side, and back, price $2.00; or in maroon morocco
cloth, full gilt edges, full gilt back, full gilt sides, $3 00
The Outcast, and Other Poems. By J. W. Watson. One volume,
green morocco cloth, gilt top, side and back, price
$2.00; or in maroon morocco cloth, full gilt edges, full
gilt back, full gilt sides, 3 00
The Young Magdalen; and Other Poems. Bound in green
morocco cloth, gilt top, side, and back, price $3.00; or
in full gilt, 4 00
Hans Breitmann’s Ballads. By Charles G. Leland.
_Containing the “First,” “Second,” “Third,” “Fourth,”
and “Fifth Series” of Hans Breitmann’s Ballads._
Complete in one large volume, bound in morocco cloth,
gilt side, gilt top, and full gilt back, with beveled
boards. With a full and complete Glossary to the whole
work, 4 00
Meister Karl’s Sketch Book. By Charles G. Leland, (Hans
Breitmann.) Complete in one volume, green morocco cloth,
gilt side, gilt top, gilt back, with beveled boards,
price $2.50, or in maroon morocco cloth, full gilt
edges, full gilt back, full gilt sides, etc., 3 50
The Ladies’ Guide to True Politeness and Perfect Manners.
By Miss Leslie. Every lady should have it. Cloth, full
gilt back, 1 50
The Ladies’ Complete Guide to Needlework and Embroidery.
With 113 illustrations. By Miss Lambert. Cloth, full
gilt back, 1 50
The Ladies’ Work Table Book. 27 illustrations. Paper 50
cts., cloth, 1 00
Dow’s Short Patent Sermons. By Dow, Jr. In 4 vols., cloth,
each 1 25
Wild Oats Sown Abroad. By T. B. Witmer, cloth, 1 50
The Miser’s Daughter. By William Harrison Ainsworth,
cloth, 1 50
Across the Atlantic. Letters from France, Switzerland,
Germany, Italy, and England. By C. H. Haeseler, M.D.
Bound in cloth, 1 50
Popery Exposed. An Exposition of Popery as it was and is,
cloth, 1 50
The Adopted Heir. By Miss Pardoe, author of “The Earl’s
Secret,” 1 50
Coal, Coal Oil, and all other Minerals in the Earth. By
Eli Bowen, 1 50
Secession, Coercion, and Civil War. By J. B. Jones, 1 50
Lives of Jack Sheppard and Guy Fawkes. Illustrated. One
vol., cloth, 1 50
Christy and White’s Complete Ethiopian Melodies, bound in
cloth, 1 00
Historical Sketches of Plymouth, Luzerne Co., Penna. By
Hendrick B. Wright, of Wilkesbarre. With Twenty-five
Photographs, 4 00
Dr. Hollick’s great work on the Anatomy and Physiology of
the Human Figure, with colored dissected plates of the
Human Figure, 2 00
Riddell’s Model Architect. With 22 large full page colored
illustrations, and 44 plates of ground plans, with
plans, specifications, costs of building, etc. One large
quarto volume, bound, 15 00
HARRY COCKTON’S LAUGHABLE NOVELS.
Valentine Vox, Ventriloquist, 75
Valentine Vox, cloth, 1 50
Sylvester Sound, 75
The Love Match, 75
The Fatal Marriages, 75
The Steward, 75
Percy Effingham, 75
The Prince, 75
BOOKS IN SETS BY THE BEST AUTHORS.
Mrs. Emma D. E. N. Southworth’s Famous Works. 43 vols. in
all, $64 50
Mrs. Ann S. Stephens’ Celebrated Novels. 23 volumes in
all, 34 50
Miss Eliza A. Dupuy’s Wonderful Books. Fourteen volumes in
all, 21 00
Mrs. Caroline Lee Hentz’s Exquisite Books. Twelve volumes
in all, 18 00
Mrs. C. A. Warfield’s Popular Works. Nine volumes in all, 13 50
Frederika Bremer’s Domestic Novels. Six volumes in all, 9 00
T. Adolphus Trollope’s Italian Novels. Seven volumes in
all, 10 50
James A. Maitland’s Household Stories. Seven volumes in
all, 10 50
Charles Lever’s Works. Ten volumes in all, 15 00
Alexander Dumas’ Great Romances. Twenty-one volumes in
all, 31 50
Frank Fairlegh’s Works. Six volumes in all, 9 00
Cook Books. The best in the world. Eleven volumes in all, 16 50
Mrs. Henry Wood’s Novels. Seventeen volumes in all, 29 75
Q. K. Philander Doestick’s Funny Books. Four vols. in all, 6 00
Emerson Bennett’s Indian Stories. Seven volumes in all, 10 50
American Humorous Books. Illustrated. Twelve volumes in
all, 18 00
Eugene Sue’s Best Works. Three volumes in all, 4 50
George Sand’s Great Novels. Consuelo, etc. Five volumes in
all, 7 50
George Lippard’s Weird Romances. Five volumes in all, 10 00
Dow’s Short Patent Sermons. Four volumes in all, 5 00
The Waverley Novels. _New National Edition._ Five 8vo.
vols., cloth, 15 00
Charles Dickens’ Works. _New National Edition._ 7 volumes,
cloth, 20 00
Charles Dickens’ Works. _Illustrated 8vo. Edition._ 18
vols., cloth, 27 00
Charles Dickens’ Works. _New American Edition._ 22 vols.,
cloth, 33 00
Charles Dickens’ Works. _Green Cloth 12mo. Edition._ 22
vols., cloth, 44 00
Charles Dickens’ Works. _Illustrated 12mo. Edition._ 36
vols., cloth, 45 00
ALEXANDER DUMAS’ ROMANCES, IN PAPER.
Count of Monte-Cristo, $1 00
Edmond Dantes, 75
The Three Guardsmen, 75
Twenty Years After, 75
Bragelonne, 75
The Iron Mask, 1 00
Louise La Valliere, 1 00
Diana of Meridor, 1 00
Adventures of a Marquis, 1 00
Love and Liberty, (1792–’93) 1 00
Memoirs of a Physician; or, Joseph Balsamo, 1 00
Queen’s Necklace, 1 00
Six Years Later, 1 00
Countess of Charny, 1 00
Andree de Taverney, 1 00
The Chevalier, 1 00
Forty-five Guardsmen, 1 00
The Iron Hand, 1 00
The Conscript, 1 00
Camille; or, The Fate of a Coquette, (La Dame Aux
Camelias,) 1 00
Countess of Monte-Cristo. The companion to Count of
Monte-Cristo, 1 00
The above are each in paper cover, or in cloth, price $1.50 each.
The Wife of Monte-Cristo, 75
The Son of Monte-Cristo, 75
The Mohicans of Paris, 75
The Horrors of Paris, 75
The Fallen Angel, 75
Felina de Chambure, 75
Sketches in France, 75
Isabel of Bavaria, 75
The Man with Five Wives, 75
Annette; or, Lady of Pearls, 75
Twin Lieutenants, 50
George; or, Isle of France, 50
Madame de Chamblay, 50
The Black Tulip, 50
The Corsican Brothers, 50
The Count of Moret, 50
The Marriage Verdict, 50
Buried Alive, 25
☞ Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on Receipt of Retail Price, by
T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa.
☞ Orders solicited from Booksellers, Librarians, Canvassers, News
Agents, and all others in want of good and fast-selling books, which
will be supplied at very Low Rates. ☜
ÉMILE ZOLA’S NEW REALISTIC BOOKS.
Nana! Sequel to L’Assommoir. _By Emile Zola._ Nana! Price 75 cents in
paper cover, or $1.00 in morocco cloth, black and gold. Nana!
L’Assommoir; or, Nana’s Mother. _By Emile Zola._ The Greatest Novel
ever printed. Price 75 cents in paper cover, or $1.00 in cloth.
The Joys of Life. _By Emile Zola_, author of “Nana,” “Pot-Bouille,”
etc. Price 75 cents in paper cover, or $1.25 in morocco cloth, black
and gold.
The Ladies’ Paradise; or, The Bonheur des Dames. _By Emile Zola_,
author of “Nana.” Paper cover, 75 cents; or $1.25 in cloth, black
and gold.
Her Two Husbands; and Other Novelettes. _By Emile Zola._ Price 75
cents in paper cover, or $1.25 in morocco cloth, black and gold.
Pot-Bouille. _By Emile Zola_, author of “Nana.” “Pot-Bouille.” Price
75 cents in paper cover, or $1.25 in morocco cloth, black and gold.
Nana’s Daughter. A Continuation of and Sequel to Emile Zola’s Great
Realistic Novel of “Nana.” Price 75 cents in paper, or $1.00 in
cloth.
The Mysteries of the Court of Louis Napoleon. _By Emile Zola._ Price
75 cents in paper cover, or $1.25 in cloth, black and gold.
The Girl in Scarlet; or, the Loves of Silvère and Miette. _By Emile
Zola._ Price 75 cents in paper cover, or $1.25 in cloth.
Albine; or, The Abbé’s Temptation. (_La Faute Be L’Abbe Mouret._) _By
Emile Zola._ Price 75 cents in paper, or $1.25 in cloth, black and
gold.
La Belle Lisa; or, The Paris Market Girls. _By Emile Zola._ Price 75
cents in paper cover, or $1.25 in morocco cloth, black and gold.
Hélène, a Love Episode; _or, Une Page D’Amour. By Emile Zola._ Price
75 cents in paper cover, or $1.25 in cloth, black and gold.
A Mad Love; or The Abbé and His Court. _By Emile Zola._ Price 75 cents
in paper cover, or $1.25 in cloth, black and gold.
Magdalen Ferat. _By Emile Zola_, author of “Nana,” and “L’Assommoir.”
Paper cover, 75 cents, or $1.25 in cloth, black and gold.
Claude’s Confession. _By Emile Zola_, author of “Nana,” “L’Assommoir,”
“Helene,” etc. Price 75 cents in paper cover, or $1.25 in cloth.
The Mysteries of Marseilles. _By Emile Zola_, author of “Nana.” Price
50 cents in paper cover, or $1.00 in cloth, black and gold.
In the Whirlpool. (_La Curee._) _By Emile Zola_, author of “Nana.”
Paper cover, 75 cents; or $1.25 in cloth, black and gold.
Thérèse Raquin. _By Emile Zola_, author of “Nana.” Price 75 cents in
paper cover, or $1.00 in morocco cloth, black and gold.
ADOLPHE BELOT’S INGENIOUS NOVELS.
The Black Venus. _By Adolphe Belot._ Paper cover, 75 cloth,
cents; $1.00.
La Grande Florine. _By Adolphe Belot._ Paper, 75 cents, cloth,
$1.00.
The Stranglers of Paris. _By Adolphe Belot._ Paper, 75 cloth,
cents, $1.00.
PETERSONS’ SQUARE 12mo. SERIES.
_The following books are printed on tinted paper, and are issued in
uniform style, in square 12mo. form. Price 50 Cents in Paper, or
$1.00 in Cloth._
Helen’s Babies. Budge and Toddie. By John Habberton. With an
Illustrated Cover, and Portraits of “Budge” and “Toddie,” and
others.
Mrs. Mayburn’s Twins. With the Mother’s Trials in the Morning,
Afternoon and Evening. By John Habberton, author of “Helen’s
Babies.”
Bertha’s Baby. Equal to “Helen’s Babies.” Bertha’s Baby. With an
Illustrated Cover, and a Portrait of “Bertha’s Baby” on it.
The Annals of a Baby. Baby’s First Gifts. Naming the Baby. The Baby’s
Party. Aunt Hannah, etc. By Mrs. Sarah Bridges Stebbins.
Bessie’s Six Lovers. With Her Reflections, Resolves, Coronation, and
Declaration of Love. A Charming Love Story. By Henry Peterson.
Two Kisses. A Bright and Snappy Love Story. By Hawley Smart.
Her Second Love. A Thrilling Life-like and Captivating Love Story.
A Parisian Romance. _Octave Feuillet’s New Book, just dramatized._
Fanchon, the Cricket; or, La Petite Fadette. By George Sand.
Two Ways to Matrimony; or, Is it Love? or, False Pride.
The Matchmaker. By Beatrice Reynolds. A Charming Love Story.
The Story of Elizabeth. By Miss Thackeray, daughter of W. M.
Thackeray.
The Amours of Philippe; or, Philippe’s Love Affairs, by Octave
Feuillet.
Sybil Brotherton. A Novel. By Mrs. Emma D. E. N. Southworth.
Rancy Cottem’s Courtship. By author of “Major Jones’s Courtship.”
Father Tom and the Pope; or, A Night at the Vatican. Illustrated.
A Woman’s Mistake; or, Jacques de Trévannes. A Charming Love Story.
The Days of Madame Pompadour. A Romance of the Reign of Louis XV.
The Little Countess. By Octave Feuillet, author of “Count De Camors.”
The Red Hill Tragedy. By Mrs. Emma D. E. N. Southworth.
The American L’Assommoir. A parody on Zola’s “L’Assommoir.”
Hyde Park Sketches. A very humorous and entertaining work.
Miss Margery’s Roses. A Charming Love Story. By Robert C. Meyers.
Madeleine. A Charming Love Story. Jules Sandeau’s Prize Novel.
Carmen. By Prosper Merimee. _Book the Opera was dramatized from._
That Girl of Mine. By the author of “That Lover of Mine.”
That Lover of Mine. By the author of “That Girl of Mine.”
PETERSONS’ SQUARE 12mo. SERIES.
The Wife of Monte-Cristo. Continuation of “Count of Monte-Cristo.”
The Son of Monte-Cristo. The Sequel to “The Wife of Monte-Cristo.”
Married Above Her. A Society Romance. By a Lady of New York.
The Man from Texas. A Powerful Western Romance, full of adventure.
Erring, Yet Noble. A Book of Women and for Women. By I. G. Reed.
The Fair Enchantress; or, How She Won Men’s Hearts. By Miss Keller.
_Above are in paper cover, price 75 cents each, or $1.25 each in cloth._
Harry Coverdale’s Courtship and Marriage. Paper, 75 cts.;
cloth, $1.50.
Those Pretty St. George Girls. Paper cover, 75 cents,
cloth, gilt, $1 00.
The Prairie Flower, and Leni-Leoti. Paper cover, 75 cents,
cloth, $1.00.
Camille; or, The Fate of a Coquette. Paper, 75 cents,
cloth, gilt, $1.25.
Vidocq! The French Detective. Illustrated. Paper, 75
cents, cloth, $1.00.
PETERSONS’ SQUARE 12mo. SERIES.
Major Jones’s Courtship. 21 Illustrations. Paper, 75 cents, cloth,
$1.00.
Major Jones’s Georgia Scenes. 12 Illustrations. Paper, 75 cents,
cloth, $1.00.
Major Jones’s Travels. 8 Illustrations. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00.
Simon Suggs’ Adventures. 10 Illustrations. Paper, 75 cts., cloth,
$1.00.
Louisiana Swamp Doctor. 6 Illustrations. Paper, 75 cents, cloth,
$1.00.
The Initials. ‘A. Z.’ By Baroness Tautphœus. Paper, 75 cts., cloth,
$1.25.
Indiana! A Love Story. By George Sand. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00.
Monsieur, Madame, and the Baby. Paper cover, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00.
L’Evangéliste. By Alphonse Daudet. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.25.
The Duchesse Undine. By H. Penn Diltz. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.25.
The Hidden Record. By E. W. Blaisdell. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.25.
Consuelo. By George Sand. Paper cover, Price 75 cents; cloth, $1.00.
Countess of Rudolstadt. _Sequel to Consuelo_. Paper, 75 cents, cloth,
$1.00.
The Changed Brides. By Mrs. E. D. E. N. Southworth. Paper, 75 cts.
The Bride’s Fate. By Mrs. E. D. E. N. Southworth. Paper, 75 cents.
Self-Raised; or, From the Depths. By Mrs. Southworth. Paper, 75 cts.
Ishmael; or, in the Depths. By Mrs. Southworth. Paper, 75 cents.
The Fatal Marriage. By Mrs. E. D. E. N. Southworth. Paper, 75 cents.
The Bridal Eve; or, Rose Elmer. By Mrs. Southworth. Paper, 75 cents.
A Russian Princess. By Emmanuel Gonzales. Paper, 75 cents, cloth,
$1.00.
A Woman’s Perils; or, Driven from Home. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.25.
A Fascinating Woman. By Edmond Adam. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.25.
La Faustin. By Edmond de Goncourt. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.25.
Monsieur Le Ministre. By Jules Claretie. Paper, 75 cents, cloth,
$1.25.
Winning the Battle; or, One Girl in 10,000. Paper, 75 cents, cloth,
$1.25.
A Child of Israel. By Edouard Cadol. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00.
The Exiles. The Russian ‘Robinson Crusoe.’ Paper, 75 cents, cloth,
$1.00.
My Hero. A Love Story. By Mrs. Forrester. Paper, 75 cts., cloth,
$1.00.
Paul Hart; or, The Love of His Life. Paper cover, 75 cents, cloth,
$1.25.
Mildred’s Cadet; or, Hearts and Bell-Buttons. Paper, 75 cents, cloth,
$1.00.
Bellah. A Love Story. By Octave Feuillet. Paper, 75 cents, cloth,
$1.00.
Sabine’s Falsehood. A Love Story. Paper, price 75 cents, cloth, $1.00.
Linda; or, The Young Pilot of the Belle Creole. Paper, 75 cts., cloth,
$1.25.
The Woman in Black. Illustrated Cover. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00.
Madame Bovary. By Gustave Flaubert. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00.
The Count de Camors. _By Octave Feuillet_. Paper, 75 cents, cloth,
$1.25.
How She Won Him! A Love Story. Paper cover, 75 cents, cloth, $1.25.
Angèle’s Fortune. By André Theuriet. Paper cover, 75 cents, cloth,
$1.25.
St. Maur; or, An Earl’s Wooing. Paper cover, price 75 cents, cloth,
$1.25.
The Prince of Breffny. _By Thomas P. May._ Paper, 75 cents, cloth,
$1.50.
The Earl of Mayfield. _By Thomas P. May._ Paper, 75 cents, cloth,
$1.00.
THE “COUNT OF MONTE-CRISTO SERIES.”
The Count of Monte-Cristo. Illustrated. Paper cover, $1.00, cloth,
$1.50.
Edmond Dantes. Sequel to “Monte-Cristo.” Paper, 75 cts., cloth, $1.25.
The Countess of Monte-Cristo. Paper cover, $1.00, morocco cloth,
$1.50.
The Wife of Monte-Cristo. Paper cover, 75 cents, morocco cloth, $1.25.
The Son of Monte-Cristo. Paper cover, 75 cents, morocco cloth, $1.25.
MRS. F. H. BURNETT’S NOVELETTES.
Kathleen. A Love Story. By author of “That Lass o’ Lowries.”
Theo. A Love Story. By author of “Kathleen,” “Miss Crespigny,” etc.
Lindsay’s Luck. A Love Story. By Mrs. Frances Hodgson Burnett.
Pretty Polly Pemberton. By author of “Kathleen,” “Theo,” etc.
A Quiet Life. By Mrs. Burnett, author of “That Lass o’ Lowries.”
Miss Crespigny. A Charming Love Story. By author of “Kathleen.”
Jarl’s Daughter and Other Novelettes. By Mrs. Burnett.
_Above are in paper cover, price 60 cents each, or in cloth, at
$1.00 each._
HENRY GRÉVILLE’S CHARMING NOVELS.
Dosia. _A Russian Story. By Henry Gréville_, author of “Markof.”
Marrying Off a Daughter. _A Love Story. By Henry Gréville._
Sylvie’s Betrothed. _A Charming Novel. By Henry Gréville._
Philomene’s Marriages. A Love Story. _By Henry Gréville._
Guy’s Marriage; _also_ Pretty Little Countess Zina. _By Henry
Gréville._
_Above are in paper cover, price 75 cents each, or in cloth, at
$1.25 each._
The Trials of Raïssa. _By Henry Gréville_, author of “Dosia.”
The Princess Oghérof. _A Love Story. By Henry Gréville._
_Above are in paper cover, price 75 cents each, or in cloth, at
$1.00 each._
Mam’zelle Eugenie. A Russian Love Story. _By Henry Gréville._
Savéli’s Expiation. A Powerful Novel. By Henry Gréville.
Tania’s Peril. A Russian Love Story. By Henry Gréville.
Sonia. A Love Story. By Henry Gréville, author of “Dosia.”
Lucie Rodey. A Charming Society Novel. By Henry Gréville.
Bonne-Marie. A Tale of Normandy and Paris. By Henry Gréville.
Xenie’s Inheritance. A Tale of Russian Life. By Henry Gréville.
Dournof. A Russian Story. By Henry Gréville, author of “Dosia.”
Gabrielle; or, The House of Maurèze. By Henry Gréville.
A Friend; or, “L’Ami.” By Henry Gréville, author of “Dosia.”
_Above are in paper cover, price 50 cents each, or in cloth, at
$1.00 each._
Markof, the Russian Violinist. Paper cover, 75 cents; cloth, $1.50.
BOOKS BY AUTHOR OF ‘A HEART TWICE WON.’
A Heart Twice Won; or, Second Love. _A Love Story. By Mrs. Elizabeth
Van Loon._ Morocco cloth, black and gold. Price $1.50.
Under the Willows; or, The Three Countesses. _By Mrs. Elizabeth Van
Loon_, author of “A Heart Twice Won.” Cloth, and gold. Price $1.50.
The Shadow of Hampton Mead. _A Charming Story. By Mrs. Elizabeth Van
Loon_, author of “A Heart Twice Won.” Cloth. Price $1.50.
The Mystery of Allanwold. _A Thrilling Novel. By Mrs. Elizabeth Van
Loon_, author of “A Heart Twice Won.” Cloth, and gold. Price $1.50.
The Last Athenian. _By Victor Rydberg._ Translated from the Swedish.
Large 12mo. volume, near 600 pages, cloth, black and gold, price
$1.75.
The Roman Traitor: or, The Days of Cicero, Cato, and Cataline. _A Tale
of the Republic. By Henry William Herbert._ Morocco cloth, price
$1.75.
Francatelli’s Modern Cook Book. _The New Edition._ With the most
approved methods of French, English, German, and Italian Cookery.
With 62 Illustrations. 600 pages, morocco cloth, price $5.00.
All Books published by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa.,
will be sent to any one, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price.
PETERSONS’ “DOLLAR SERIES.”
_Petersons’ “Dollar Series” of Good Novels are the cheapest books at
One Dollar each ever published. They are all issued in uniform,
style, in 12mo. form, and are bound in red, blue and tan vellum,
with gold and black sides and back, and are sold at the low price of
One Dollar each, while they are as large as any books published at
$1.75 and $2.00 each. The following have already been issued in this
series_:
A Woman’s Thoughts About Women. By Miss Mulock.
Two Ways to Matrimony; or, Is It Love, or, False Pride?
The Story of “Elizabeth.” By Miss Thackeray.
Flirtations in Fashionable Life. By Catharine Sinclair.
Lady Edith; or, Alton Towers. A very charming and fascinating work.
Myrtle Lawn; or, True Love Never Did Run Smooth. A Love Story.
The Matchmaker. A Society Novel. By Beatrice Reynolds.
Rose Douglas, the Bonnie Scotch Lass. A Companion to “Family Pride.”
The Earl’s Secret. A Charming Love Story. By Miss Pardoe.
Family Secrets. A Companion to “Family Pride,” and very fascinating.
The Macdermots of Ballycloran. An Exciting Novel, by A. Trollope.
The Family Save-All. With Economical Receipts for the Household.
Self-Sacrifice. A Charming Work. By author of “Margaret Maitland.”
The Pride of Life. A Love Story. By Lady Jane Scott.
The Rival Belles; or, Life in Washington. Author “Wild Western
Scenes.”
The Clyffards of Clyffe. By James Payn, author “Lost Sir Massingberd.”
The Orphan’s Trials; or, Alone in a Great City. By Emerson Bennett.
The Heiress of Sweetwater. A Love Story, abounding with exciting
scenes.
The Refugee. A delightful book, full of food for laughter, and
information.
Lost Sir Massingberd. A Love Story. By author of “Clyffards of
Clyffe.”
Cora Belmont; or, The Sincere Lover. A True Story of the Heart.
The Lover’s Trials; or, The Days Before the Revolution. By Mrs.
Denison.
My Son’s Wife. A strong, bright, interesting and charming Novel.
Aunt Patty’s Scrap Bag. By Mrs. Caroline Lee Hentz, author of “Rena.”
Saratoga! and the Famous Springs. An Indian Tale of Frontier Life.
Country Quarters. A Charming Love Story. By Countess of Blessington.
Self-Love. A Book for Young Ladies, with prospects in Life contrasted.
The Devoted Bride; or, Faith and Fidelity. A Love Story.
Colley Cibber’s Life of Edwin Forrest, with Reminiscences of the
Actor.
Out of the Depths. The Story of a Woman’s Life, and a Woman’s Book.
The Queen’s Favorite; or, The Price of a Crown. A Romance of Don Juan.
Six Nights with the Washingtonians. By T. S. Arthur. Illustrated.
The Coquette; or, the Life and Letters of the beautiful Eliza Wharton.
Harem Life in Egypt and Constantinople. By Emmeline Lott.
The Old Patroon; or, The Great Van Broek Property, by J. A. Maitland.
Nana. By Emile Zola.
Gambling Exposed. By J. H. Green.
L’Assommoir. By Emile Zola.
Woodburn Grange. By W. Howitt.
Dream Numbers. By Trollope.
The Cavalier. By G. P. R. James.
A Lonely Life.
Across the Atlantic.
The Beautiful Widow.
Shoulder Straps. By H. Morford.
Love and Duty. By Mrs. Hubback.
The Brothers’ Secret.
The Heiress in the Family.
The Rector’s Wife.
Woman’s Wrong. A Woman’s Book.
The Man of the World.
PETERSONS’ “STERLING SERIES.”
_“Petersons’ Sterling Series” of New and Good Books are the Cheapest
Novels in the world. They are all issued in uniform style, in octavo
form, price One Dollar each, bound in morocco cloth, black and gold;
or 75 cents each in paper cover, with the edges cut open all around.
The following celebrated works have already been issued in this
series_:
Corinne; or, Italy. By Madame De Stael. This is a Wonderful Book.
The Man in Black; or the Days of Queen Anne. By G. P. R. James.
Edina; or, Missing Since Midnight. A Love Story. By Mrs. Henry Wood.
Cyrilla. A Love Story. By the author of “The Initials.”
Popping the Question; or, Belle of the Ball. By author of “The Jilt.”
Marrying for Money. A Charming Love Story in Real Life.
Aurora Floyd. An Absorbing Love Story. By Miss M. E. Braddon.
Salathiel; or, The Wandering Jew. By Rev. George Croly.
Harry Lorrequer. Full of Fun, Frolic and Adventure. By Charles Lever.
Charles O’Malley, the Irish Dragoon. Charles Lever’s Greatest Novel.
The Flirt. A Fashionable Novel. By author of “The Gambler’s Wife.”
The Dead Secret. Wilkie Collins’ Greatest Work.
Thackeray’s Irish Sketch Book, with Thirty-eight Illustrations.
The Wife’s Trials. Dramatic and Powerful. By Miss Julia Pardoe.
The Man With Five Wives. By Alexander Dumas, author of “Camille.”
Pickwick Abroad. Illustrated by Cruikshank. By G. W. M. Reynolds.
First and True Love. Beautifully rich in style. By George Sand.
The Mystery; or, Anne Hereford. A Love Story. By Mrs. Henry Wood.
The Steward. Illustrated. By the author of “Valentine Vox.”
Basil; or, The Crossed Path. By Wilkie Collins. Told with great power.
The Jealous Wife. Great originality of plot. By Miss Julia Pardoe.
Sylvester Sound. By the author of “Valentine Vox, the Ventriloquist.”
Whitefriars; or, The Days of Charles the Second. Equal to “Ivanhoe.”
Webster and Hayne’s Speeches on Foot’s Resolution & Slavery
Compromise.
The Rival Beauties. A Beautiful Love Story. By Miss Pardoe.
The Confessions of a Pretty Woman. By Miss Julia Pardoe.
Flirtations in America; or, High Life in New York.
The Coquette. A Powerful and Amusing Tale of Love and Pride.
The Latimer Family. T. S. Arthur’s Great Temperance Story,
illustrated.
Above books are $1.00 each in cloth, or 75 cents each in paper
cover.
The Creole Beauty. By Mrs. Sarah A. Dorsey. Price Fifty cents.
Agnes Graham. By Mrs. Sarah A. Dorsey. Price Fifty cents.
HENRY MORFORD’S AMERICAN NOVELS.
Shoulder Straps, $1 50
The Coward, 1 50
The Days of Shoddy. A History of the late War, 1 50
Above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each.
THE SHAKSPEARE NOVELS.
Shakspeare and his Friends, $1 00
The Youth of Shakspeare, 1 00
The Secret Passion, 1 00
Above three Books are also bound in morocco cloth. Price $1.25 each.
CHARLES DICKENS’ WORKS.
☞ GREAT REDUCTION IN THEIR PRICES. ☜
ILLUSTRATED OCTAVO EDITION.
_Reduced in price from $2.50 to $1.50 a volume._
_This edition is printed from large type, double column, octavo page,
each book being complete in one volume, the whole containing near
Six Hundred Illustrations, by Cruikshank, Phiz, Browne, Maclise, and
other artists._
Our Mutual Friend, Cloth, $1.50
David Copperfield, Cloth, 1.50
Pickwick Papers, Cloth, 1.50
Barnaby Rudge, Cloth, 1.50
Nicholas Nickleby, Cloth, 1.50
Martin Chuzzlewit, Cloth, 1.50
Great Expectations, Cloth, 1.50
Old Curiosity Shop, Cloth, 1.50
Lamplighter’s Story, Cloth, 1.50
Sketches by “Boz,” Cloth, 1.50
Oliver Twist, Cloth, 1.50
Christmas Stories, Cloth, 1.50
Bleak House, Cloth, 1.50
Dickens’ New Stories, Cloth, 1.50
Little Dorrit, Cloth, 1.50
A Tale of Two Cities, Cloth, 1.50
Dombey and Son, Cloth, 1.50
Amer. Notes, Pic-Nic Papers, 1.50
Price of a set, in Black cloth, in eighteen volumes, $27.00
Price of a set, in Full sheep, Library style, 40.00
Price of a set, in Half calf, sprinkled edges, 48.00
Price of a set, in Half calf, marbled edges, 54.00
Price of a set, in Half calf, antique, or Half calf, full
gilt backs, 60.00
ILLUSTRATED DUODECIMO EDITION.
_Reduced in price from $2.00 to $1.25 a volume._
_This edition is printed on the finest paper, from large, clear type,
leaded, that all can read, containing Six Hundred full page
Illustrations, on tinted paper, from designs by Cruikshank, Phiz,
Browne, Maclise, McLenan, and other artists. This is the only
edition published that contains all the original illustrations, as
selected by Mr. Charles Dickens. Complete in 36 volumes, bound in
back, morocco cloth, price $45.00 a set._
“NEW NATIONAL EDITION” OF DICKENS’ WORKS.
This is the cheapest bound edition of the entire works of Charles
Dickens ever published, _all_ his writings being contained in _seven
large octavo volumes_, with a portrait of Charles Dickens, and other
illustrations.
Price of a set, in Black cloth, in seven volumes, $20.00
Price of a set, in Full sheep, Library style, 23.00
Price of a set, in Half calf, antique, or Half calf, full
gilt backs, 25.00
GREEN MOROCCO CLOTH, DUODECIMO EDITION.
_This is the “People’s Duodecimo Edition” in a new style of Binding,
in Green Morocco Cloth, Bevelled Boards, Full Gilt descriptive back,
and Medallion Portrait on sides in gilt, in Twenty-two handy
volumes, 12mo., fine paper, large clear type, and Two Hundred
Illustrations on tinted paper. Price_ $44 _a set, and each set put
up in a neat and strong box. This is the handsomest and best edition
ever published for the price._
PETERSONS’ NEW AMERICAN EDITION OF DICKENS’ WORKS.
This new edition of Charles Dickens’ Writings is in twenty-two volumes,
and for beauty and cheapness far surpasses any ever before issued. It is
called “Petersons’ New American Edition,” and is printed on fine paper,
from large, clear type, leaded, with original illustrations as selected
by Mr. Dickens and designed by Phiz, Cruikshank, Browne, Maclise and
other artists, and bound very gorgeously in red vellum, black and gold,
with the cover filled with the author’s principal characters, which he
has made so world-famous. There in one corner is the immortal Pickwick,
in another the well-known Micawber, the learned Capt. Cuttle, poor
little Oliver Twist, the misguided Grandfather, the mean, hypocritical
Pecksniff, the mercenary Squeers, Boots, The Beadle, etc., and all of
this for the small sum of $1.50 a volume, or a complete set in 22
volumes, each set put up in a neat box, for $33.00, making a very
handsome and unique edition.
CHEAP PAPER COVER EDITION OF DICKENS’ WORKS.
_Each book being complete in one large octavo volume._
Pickwick Papers, 50
Bleak House, 50
Nicholas Nickleby, 50
Little Dorrit, 50
Dombey and Son, 50
Christmas Stories, 50
Our Mutual Friend, 50
Barnaby Rudge, 50
David Copperfield, 50
Sketches by “Boz,” 50
Martin Chuzzlewit, 50
Great Expectations, 50
Old Curiosity Shop, 50
Joseph Grimaldi, 50
Oliver Twist, 50
The Pic-Nic Papers, 50
American Notes, 25
The Haunted House, 25
Hard Times, 25
Uncommercial Traveller, 25
A Tale of Two Cities, 25
A House to Let, 25
Somebody’s Luggage, 25
Perils of English Prisoners, 25
Mrs. Lirriper’s Lodgings, 25
Wreck of the Golden Mary, 25
Mrs. Lirriper’s Legacy, 25
Tom Tiddler’s Ground, 25
Mugby Junction, 25
Dickens’ New Stories, 25
Dr. Marigold’s Prescriptions, 25
Lazy Tour of Idle Apprentices, 25
Mystery of Edwin Drood, 25
The Holly-Tree Inn, 25
Message from the Sea, 25
No Thoroughfare, 25
Hunted Down; and Other Reprinted Pieces, 50
THE LIFE AND WRITINGS OF CHARLES DICKENS.
LIFE AND WRITINGS OF CHARLES DICKENS. By _Dr. R. Shelton Mackenzie_,
containing a full history of his Life, his Uncollected Pieces, in
Prose and Verse; Personal Recollections and Anecdotes; His Last Will
in full; and Letters from Mr. Dickens never before published. With a
Portrait and Autograph of Charles Dickens. Complete in one large
duodecimo volume, in black cloth, or in red vellum. Price $1.50.
CHARLES LEVER’S GREAT WORKS.
Charles O’Malley, 75
Arthur O’Leary, 75
Harry Lorrequer, 75
Con Cregan, 75
Jack Hinton, 75
Davenport Dunn, 75
Tom Burke of Ours, 75
Horace Templeton, 75
Knight of Gwynne, 75
Kate O’Donoghue, 75
Above are in paper cover, or a fine edition is in cloth at $1.50 each.
A Rent in a Cloud, 50
St. Patrick’s Eve, 50
Ten Thousand a Year, in one volume, paper cover, $1.00; or
in cloth, 1 50
The Diary of a Medical Student, by author “Ten Thousand a
Year,” 75
MRS. HENRY WOOD’S MASTERLY BOOKS.
The Master of Greylands, $1 50
The Shadow of Ashlydyat, 1 50
Within the Maze, 1 50
Squire Trevlyn’s Heir, 1 50
Dene Hollow, 1 50
Oswald Cray, 1 50
Bessy Rane, 1 50
Mildred Arkell, 1 50
George Canterbury’s Will, 1 50
The Red Court Farm, 1 50
Verner’s Pride, 1 50
Elster’s Folly, 1 50
The Channings, 1 50
Saint Martin’s Eve, 1 50
Roland Yorke. A Sequel to “The Channings,” 1 50
Lord Oakburn’s Daughters; or, The Earl’s Heirs, 1 50
The Castle’s Heir; or, Lady Adelaide’s Oath, 1 50
The above are each in paper cover, or in cloth, price $1.75 each.
Edina; or, Missing Since Midnight. Cloth, $1.00, or in
paper cover, 75
The Mystery. A Love Story. Cloth, $1.00, or in paper
cover, 75
Parkwater. Told in Twilight, 75
A Life’s Secret, 50
The Lost Bank Note, 50
The Haunted Tower, 50
The Lost Will, 50
The Runaway Match, 25
Orville College, 50
Martyn Ware’s Temptation, 25
Five Thousand a Year, 25
Foggy Night at Offord, 25
The Diamond Bracelet, 25
William Allair, 25
Clara Lake’s Dream, 25
A Light and a Dark Christmas, 25
The Nobleman’s Wife, 25
The Smuggler’s Ghost, 25
Frances Hildyard, 25
Rupert Hall, 25
Cyrilla Maude’s First Love, 25
My Husband’s First Love, 25
My Cousin Caroline’s Wedding 25
Marrying Beneath Your Station, 25
EUGENE SUE’S LIFE-LIKE WORKS.
The Wandering Jew, $1 00
First Love, 50
The Mysteries of Paris, 1 00
Woman’s Love, 50
Martin, the Foundling, 1 00
Female Bluebeard, 50
Man-of-War’s-Man, 50
Above are in cloth at $1.50 each.
Life and Adventures of Raoul de Surville. A Tale of the
Empire, 25
WILLIAM H. MAXWELL’S WORKS.
Wild Sports of the West, 75
Brian O’Lynn, 75
Stories of Waterloo, 75
Life of Grace O’Malley, 50
HUMOROUS AMERICAN WORKS.
_With Illuminated Covers, and beautifully Illustrated by Felix O. C.
Darley._
Major Jones’s Courtship. With Illustrations by Darley, 75
Major Jones’s Travels. Full of Illustrations, 75
Major Jones’s Georgia Scenes, with Illustrations by
Darley, 75
Rancy Cottem’s Courtship, by author of Major Jones’s
Courtship, 50
The Adventures of Captain Simon Suggs. Illustrated, 75
Major Jones’s Chronicles of Pineville. Illustrated, 75
Polly Peablossom’s Wedding. With Illustrations, 75
Widow Rugby’s Husband. Full of Illustrations, 75
The Big Bear of Arkansas. Illustrated by Darley, 75
Western Scenes; or, Life on the Prairie. Illustrated, 75
Streaks of Squatter Life and Far West Scenes. Illustrated, 75
Pickings from the New Orleans Picayune. Illustrated, 75
Stray Subjects Arrested and Bound Over. Illustrated, 75
The Louisiana Swamp Doctor. Full of Illustrations, 75
Charcoal Sketches. By Joseph C. Neal. Illustrated, 75
Peter Faber’s Misfortunes. By Joseph C. Neal. Illustrated, 75
Peter Ploddy and other Oddities. By Joseph C. Neal, 75
Yankee Among the Mermaids. By William E. Burton, 75
The Drama in Pokerville. By J. M. Field. Illustrated, 75
New Orleans Sketch Book. With Illustrations by Darley, 75
The Deer Stalkers. By Frank Forester. Illustrated, 75
The Quorndon Hounds. By Frank Forester. Illustrated, 75
My Shooting Box. By Frank Forester. Illustrated, 75
The Warwick Woodlands. By Frank Forester. Illustrated, 75
Adventures of Captain Farrago. By H. H. Brackenridge, 75
Adventures of Major O’Regan. By H. H. Brackenridge, 75
Sol Smith’s Theatrical Apprenticeship. Illustrated, 75
Sol Smith’s Theatrical Journey-Work. Illustrated, 75
Quarter Race in Kentucky. With Illustrations by Darley, 75
The Mysteries of the Backwoods. By T. B. Thorpe, 75
Percival Mayberry’s Adventures. By J. H. Ingraham, 75
Sam Slick’s Yankee Yarns and Yankee Letters, 75
Adventures of Fudge Fumble; or, Love Scrapes of his Life, 75
Aunt Patty’s Scrap Bag. By Mrs. Caroline Lee Hentz, 75
Following the Drum. By Mrs. Gen. Viele, 50
The American Joe Miller. With 100 Engravings, 50
SAMUEL WARREN’S BEST BOOKS.
Ten Thousand a Year, paper, $1 00
The Diary of a Medical Student, 75
Ten Thousand a Year, cloth, 1 50
G. P. R. JAMES’S FASCINATING BOOKS.
Lord Montague’s Page. Bound in morocco cloth, $1 50
The Cavalier. By the author of “Lord Montague’s Page,”
cloth, 1 50
The Man in Black, 75
Arrah Neil, 75
Mary of Burgundy, 75
Eva St. Clair, 50
MISS PARDOE’S FASCINATING WORKS.
Confessions of a Pretty Woman, 75
The Rival Beauties, 75
The Wife’s Trials, 75
Romance of the Harem, 75
The Jealous Wife, 75
Each of the above five books are also bound in cloth, at $1.00 each.
The Adopted Heir. One volume, paper, $1.00; or in cloth, $1 50
The Earl’s Secret. One volume, paper, $1.00; or in cloth, 1 50
O’MALLEY AND HARRY LORREQUER.
Charles O’Malley, the Irish Dragoon. By Charles Lever. _Four different
editions_: one at 75 cents in paper cover, and three bound in
cloth, viz.: Sterling Series, $1.00, People’s Edition, $1.50, &
Library Edition, $1.50.
Harry Lorrequer. _With His Confessions._ By Charles Lever. _Four
different editions_: one at 75 cents in paper cover, and three
bound in cloth, viz.: Sterling Series, at $1.00, People’s Edition,
at $1.50, and Library Edition, at $1.50.
T. S. ARTHUR’S HOUSEHOLD NOVELS.
The Lost Bride, 50
The Divorced Wife, 50
The Two Brides, 50
Mary Moreton, 50
Love in a Cottage, 50
Pride and Prudence, 50
Love in High Life, 50
Agnes; or, the Possessed, 50
Year after Marriage, 50
Lucy Sandford, 50
The Lady at Home, 50
The Banker’s Wife, 50
Cecelia Howard, 50
The Two Merchants, 50
Orphan Children, 50
Trial and Triumph, 50
Debtor’s Daughter, 50
The Iron Rule, 50
Insubordination; or, the Shoemaker’s Daughters, 50
The Latimer Family; or, The Bottle and the Pledge.
Illustrated, 50
Six Nights with the Washingtonians; and other Temperance Tales. By T.
S. Arthur. With original Illustrations, by George Cruikshank. One
large octavo volume, bound in beveled boards, $3.50;
red roan, full gilt back, $4.50; or full Turkey morocco,
full gilt, 6 00
Lizzy Glenn; or, the Trials of a Seamstress. Cloth $1.50;
or paper, 1 00
MRS. GREY’S CELEBRATED NOVELS.
Cousin Harry, $1 00
The Little Beauty, 1 00
The above are each in paper cover, or in cloth, price $1.50 each.
A Marriage in High Life, 50
The Baronet’s Daughters, 50
Gipsy’s Daughter, 50
Young Prima Donna, 50
Old Dower House, 50
Hyacinthe, 25
Belle of the Family, 50
Alice Seymour, 25
Duke and Cousin, 50
Mary Seaham, 75
The Little Wife, 50
Passion and Principle, 75
Lena Cameron, 50
The Flirt, 75
Sybil Lennard, 50
Good Society, 75
Manœuvring Mother, 50
Lion-Hearted, 75
CAPTAIN MARRYATT’S GREAT SEA TALES.
Jacob Faithful, 50
Newton Forster, 50
Japhet in Search of a Father, 50
Newton Forster, 50
Phantom Ship, 50
Pirate and Three Cutters, 50
Midshipman Easy, 50
Peter Simple, 50
Pacha of Many Tales, 50
Percival Keene, 50
Frank Mildmay, Naval Officer, 50
Poor Jack, 50
Snarleyow, 50
Sea King, 50
REVOLUTIONARY STORIES.
The Brigand, 50
Old Put; or, Days of 1776, 50
Ralph Runnion, 50
Legends of Mexico, 50
Seven Brothers of Wyoming, 50
The Guerilla Chief, 75
The Rebel Bride, 50
The Quaker Soldier, paper, 1 00
The Quaker Soldier, cloth, 1 50
The Flying Artillerist, 50
Wau-nan-gee, 50
J. F. SMITH’S BOOKS.
The Usurer’s Victim; or, Thomas Balscombe, 75
Adelaide Waldegrave; or, the Trials of a Governess, 75
WILLIAM HARRISON AINSWORTH’S NOVELS.
Life of Jack Sheppard, 50
Life of Dick Turpin, 50
Life of Guy Fawkes, 75
Life of Davy Crockett, 50
Court of the Stuarts, 75
Life of Grace O’Malley, 50
Windsor Castle, 75
Desperadoes of the New World, full of illustrations, 50
The Star Chamber, 75
Old St. Paul’s, 75
Life of Henry Thomas, 25
Court of Queen Anne, 50
Life of Arthur Spring, 25
The Tower of London, with 93 illustrations, paper cover,
$1.50, cloth, 2 50
The Miser’s Daughter, paper cover, $1.00, or in cloth, 1 50
Lives of Jack Sheppard and Guy Fawkes, in one volume,
cloth, 1 50
GUSTAVE AIMARD’S FRONTIER STORIES.
The Prairie Flower, 50
Trapper’s Daughter, 75
The Indian Scout, 50
The Tiger Slayer, 75
The Trail Hunter, 75
The Gold Seekers, 75
The Indian Chief, 75
The Rebel Chief, 75
The Red Track, 75
The Border Rifles, 75
The White Scalper, 50
Pirates of the Prairies, 75
The Freebooters, 50
ELLEN PICKERING’S EXQUISITE NOVELS.
Poor Cousin, 50
The Grumbler, 75
Orphan Niece, 50
Marrying for Money, 75
Kate Walsingham, 50
Who Shall be Heir? 38
Ellen Wareham, 38
The Squire, 38
FRANK FAIRLEGH’S CAPITAL BOOKS.
Frank Fairlegh, 75
Harry Racket Scapegrace, 75
Lewis Arundel, 1 00
Tom Racquet, 75
Finer editions of the above are also issued in cloth, at $1.50 each.
Harry Coverdale’s Courtship, 1 50
Lorrimer Littlegood, 1 50
The above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each.
The Colville Family. By author of “Frank Fairlegh,” 50
SEQUEL TO “DICKENS’ MYSTERY OF EDWIN DROOD.”
JOHN JASPER’S SECRET. _Being the sequel to Charles Dickens’ novel of
“The Mystery of Edwin Drood.”_ By Charles Dickens, Jr., and Wilkie
Collins. With eighteen full page illustrative engravings, on tinted
paper, of the principal scenes and personages in the novel. No set
of Dickens can be complete without a copy of “John Jasper’s Secret”
is in the set. Complete in one large duodecimo volume, bound in
black morocco cloth, or in red vellum. Price $1.50.
THE LAMPLIGHTER’S STORY. BY CHARLES DICKENS.
This volume contains, besides “THE LAMPLIGHTER’S STORY,” his Prize Story
of HUNTED DOWN, with seven illustrations; THE DETECTIVE POLICE, ON DUTY
WITH INSPECTOR FIELD; DOWN WITH THE TIDE; THE CHRISTMAS TREE; A CHILD’S
DREAM OF A STAR, and several other Novelettes. Handsomely bound in
Morocco Cloth, Gold and Black, 12mo., price $1.50.
LIVES OF NOTED “MEN OF THE ROAD.”
Life of John A. Murrel, 50
Life of Davy Crockett, 50
Life of Joseph T. Hare, 50
Life of Jonathan Wild, 25
Life of Col. Monroe Edwards, 50
Life of Henry Thomas, 25
Life of Jack Sheppard, 50
Life of Arthur Spring, 25
Life of Jack Rann, 50
Life of Jack Ketch, 25
Life of Dick Turpin, 50
Lives of the Felons, 25
Life of Helen Jewett, 50
Life of Mrs. Whipple, 25
Desperadoes of the New World, 50
Life of Biddy Woodhull, 25
Mysteries of New Orleans, 50
Life of Mother Brownrigg, 25
The Robber’s Wife, 50
Dick Parker, the Pirate, 25
Obi; or, Three Fingered Jack, 50
Life of Mary Bateman, 25
Kit Clayton, 50
Life of Captain Blood, 25
Life of Tom Waters, 50
Capt. Blood and the Beagles, 25
Nat Blake, 50
Sixteen-Stringed Jack’s Fight for Life, 25
Bill Horton, 50
Galloping Gus, 50
Highwayman’s Avenger, 25
Life & Trial of Antoine Probst, 50
Life of Raoul De Surville, 25
Ned Hastings, 50
Life of Rody the Rover, 25
Diary of a Pawnbroker, 50
Life of Galloping Dick, 25
Silver and Pewter, 50
Life of Guy Fawkes, 75
Sweeney Todd, 50
Memoirs of Vidocq, the French Detective, illustrated, 75
Life of Sybil Grey, 50
GEORGE LIPPARD’S WEIRD STORIES.
The Quaker City, $1 50
Paul Ardenheim, 1 50
Blanche of Brandywine, 1 50
The Legends of the American Revolution; or, Washington and
his Generals, 1 50
Mysteries of Florence, 1 00
Above in cloth at $2.00 each.
The Empire City, 75
Memoirs of a Preacher, 75
The Nazarene, 75
Washington and his Men, 75
Legends of Mexico, 50
The Entranced, 25
The Robbers, 25
The Bank Director’s Son, 25
MRS. C. J. NEWBY’S GRAPHIC NOVELS.
Sunshine and Shadow, 50
Trodden Down, 50
Kate Kennedy, 50
Married, 50
Wondrous Strange, 50
Common Sense, 50
Margaret Hamilton, 50
Only Temper, 50
Right and Left, 50
LIST OF BEST SEA TALES PUBLISHED.
Adventures of Ben Brace, 75
Gallant Tom, 50
Jack Adams, the Mutineer, 75
Harry Helm, 50
Jack Ariel’s Adventures, 75
Rebel and Rover, 50
Petrel; or, Life on the Ocean, 75
Man-of-War’s-Man, 50
Life of Paul Periwinkle, 75
Dark Shades of City Life, 25
Life of Tom Bowling, 75
The Rats of the Seine, 25
Percy Effingham, 75
Charles Ransford, 25
Red King, 50
The Iron Cross, 25
The Corsair, 50
The River Pirates, 25
The Doomed Ship, 50
The Pirate’s Son, 25
The Three Pirates, 50
Jacob Faithful, 50
The Flying Dutchman, 50
Phantom Ship, 50
The Flying Yankee, 50
Midshipman Easy, 50
The Yankee Middy, 50
Pacha of Many Tales, 50
The Gold Seekers, 50
Naval Officer, 50
The King’s Cruisers, 50
Snarleyow, 50
Life of Alexander Tardy, 50
Newton Forster, 50
Red Wing, 50
King’s Own, 50
Yankee Jack, 50
Japhet, 50
Yankees in Japan, 50
Pirate and Three Cutters, 50
Morgan, the Buccaneer, 50
Peter Simple, 50
Jack Junk, 50
Percival Keene, 50
Davis, the Pirate, 50
Poor Jack, 50
Valdez, the Pirate, 50
Sea King, 50
Harry Tempest, 50
SIR E. L. BULWER’S NOVELS.
The Roue, 50
The Courtier, 25
The Oxonians, 50
Falkland, 25
15 CENT EDITION OF THE WAVERLEY NOVELS.
COMPLETE IN 26 VOLUMES. PRICE 15 CENTS EACH; OR $3.00 FOR A FULL SET.
Ivanhoe, 15
The Betrothed, 15
The Bride of Lammermoor, 15
The Peveril of the Peak, 15
Guy Mannering, 15
Quentin Durward, 15
Waverley, 15
The Red Gauntlet, 15
Rob Roy, 15
The Talisman, 15
The Antiquary, 15
Woodstock, 15
Old Mortality, 15
Highland Widow, etc., 15
The Heart of Mid Lothian, 15
The Fair Maid of Perth, 15
St. Ronan’s Well, 15
Anne of Geierstein, 15
Kenilworth, 15
Count Robert of Paris, 15
The Pirate, 15
The Black Dwarf and Legend of Montrose, 15
The Monastery, 15
The Abbot, 15
Castle Dangerous, and Surgeon’s Daughter, 15
The Fortunes of Nigel, 15
Above edition is the cheapest in the world, and is complete in
twenty-six volumes, price 15 cents each, or Three Dollars pays for the
complete set.
Life of Napoleon, cloth, 2 50
History of Scotland, cloth, 2 50
Moredun. A Tale of 1210, 50
Scott’s Poetical Works, cloth, 2 50
Tales of a Grandfather, 25
Life of Scott, cloth, 2 50
“NEW NATIONAL EDITION” OF WAVERLEY NOVELS.
This edition of the Waverley Novels is contained in _five large octavo
volumes_, with a portrait of Sir Walter Scott, making _four thousand
very large double columned pages_, in good type, and handsomely printed
on the finest of white paper, and bound in the strongest and most
substantial manner.
Price of a set, in Black cloth, in five volumes, $15 00
Price of a set, in Full sheep, Library style, 17 50
Price of a set, in Half calf, antique, or Half calf, gilt, 25 00
BOOKS AT 25 CENTS. BY BEST AUTHORS.
Aunt Margaret’s Trouble, 25
Charles Ransford, 25
The Woman in Grey, 25
The Nobleman’s Daughter, 25
The Deformed, 25
Ghost Stories. Illustrated, 25
The Two Prima Donnas, 25
Ladies’ Science of Etiquette, 25
The Mysterious Marriage, 25
The Abbey of Innismoyle, 25
Jack Downing’s Letters, 25
Gliddon’s Ancient Egypt, 25
The Mysteries of a Convent, 25
Philip in Search of a Wife, 25
The Mysteries of Bedlam, 25
Raoul De Surville. By Sue, 25
Rose Warrington, 25
The Sower’s Reward, 25
The Iron Cross, 25
The Courtier. By Bulwer, 25
Rody the Rover, 25
Rifle Shots. Very funny, 25
Madison’s Exposition of Odd Fellowship. Illustrated, 25
The Iniquities and Barbarities Practiced at Rome in the
19th Century, 25
Comic Life of Billy Vidkins, with 32 Illustrations, very
funny, 25
LANGUAGES WITHOUT A MASTER.
German without a Master. In Six Easy Lessons, by A. H.
Monteith, 40
French without a Master, 40
Italian without a Master, 40
Spanish without a Master, 40
Latin without a Master, 40
The above five works on the French, German, Spanish, Latin, and Italian
Languages, whereby any one or all of these Languages can be learned by
any one without a Teacher, with the aid of this book, by A. H. Monteith,
is also published in finer style, in one volume, bound, price $2.00.
BOOKS AT 75 CENTS. BY BEST AUTHORS.
Corinne; or, Italy. A Love Story. By Madame Stael, cloth,
$1.00; paper, 75
The Brigand; or, the Demon of the North. By Victor Hugo, 75
Cyrilla; or, The Mysterious Engagement. By the author of
“The Initials.” Cloth, $1.00; or bound in paper cover,
for 75
Webster and Hayne’s Speeches in Reply to Colonel Foote, 75
Roanoke; or, Where is Utopia? By C. H. Wiley. Illustrated, 75
Consuelo. By George Sand, 75
Flirtations in America, 75
Countess of Rudolstadt, 75
The Red Court Farm, 75
The Woman of Honor, 75
Marrying for Money, 75
The Banditti of the Prairie, 75
Dickens’s Holiday Stories, 75
Tom Racquet, 75
The Coquette, 75
Salathiel, by Croly, 75
Thackeray’s Irish Sketch Book, 75
Red Indians of Newfoundland, 75
Whitehall, 75
Ned Musgrave, 75
The Beautiful Nun, 75
Aristocracy, 75
Mysteries of Three Cities, 75
Popping the Question, 75
Genevra. By Miss Fairfield, 75
Paul Periwinkle, 75
Crock of Gold. By Tupper, 75
The Inquisition in Spain, 75
Twins and Heart. By Tupper, 75
Elsie’s Married Life, 75
New Hope; or, the Rescue, 75
Leyton Hall. By Mark Lemon, 75
Nothing to Say, 75
Hans Breitmann’s Party. With other Ballads. By Charles G.
Leland, 75
Hans Breitmann In Church, with other Ballads. By C. G.
Leland, 75
Hans Breitmann about Town, with other Ballads. By C. G.
Leland, 75
Hans Breitmann as an Uhlan, and other New Ballads. By
Leland, 75
Hans Breitmann In Europe, with other New Ballads. By
Leland, 75
USEFUL BOOKS FOR ALL.
Lady’s and Gentleman’s Science of Etiquette. By Count
D’Orsay and Countess de Calabrella, with their
portraits, 50
Lardner’s One Thousand and Ten Things Worth Knowing, 50
Knowlson’s Complete Farrier and Horse Doctor, 25
Knowlson’s Complete Cow and Cattle Doctor, 25
The Complete Kitchen and Fruit Gardener, 25
The Complete Florist and Flower Gardener, 25
CURVED-POINT STEEL PENS.
Magnum Bonum Pen. Price per dozen, 75 cents, per gross $8 00
These pens are recommended to all, being preferred to the old-fashioned
quill pen, for easy writing. We advise all to try them.
50 CENT NOVELS, BY BEST AUTHORS.
Love at First Sight, 50
Leah; or the Forsaken, 50
The Greatest Plague of Life, 50
Clifford and the Actress, 50
The Two Lovers, 50
The Orphans and Caleb Field, 50
The Woman in Red, 50
The Diary of a Pawnbroker, 50
Moreton Hall, 50
Female Life in New York, 50
Agnes Grey, 50
Diary of a Physician, 50
The Emigrant Squire, 50
The Beautiful French Girl, 50
Father Clement, paper 50
do. do. cloth, 75
The Miser’s Heir, paper, 50
do. do. cloth, 75
Life of Jack Sheppard 50
Life of Grace O’Malley, 50
Kate Kennedy, 50
The Admiral’s Daughter, 50
The American Joe Miller, 50
Ella Stratford, 50
Josephine, by Grace Aguilar, 50
The Fortune Hunter, 50
The Orphan Sisters, 50
Abednego, the Money Lender, 50
Miriam Alroy, by D’Israeli, 50
Jenny Ambrose, 50
Bell Brandon, 50
Sybil Grey, 50
Train’s Union Speeches, 50
Victims of Amusements, 50
Ladies’ Work Table Book, 50
Life of Antoine Probst, 50
Alieford, a Family History, 50
General Scott’s $5 Portrait, 1 00
Henry Clay’s $5 Portrait, 1 00
Portrait of Schuyler Colfax, 50
Twelve Months of Matrimony. By Emelie F. Carlen, 50
Robert Oaklands; or, the Outcast Orphan, 50
Father Tom and the Pope. Illustrated. Cloth, $1.00, or
paper, 50
GOOD BOOKS FOR EVERYBODY.
Peterson’s Complete Coin Book, containing fac-similes of
Coins of the World, with the U. S. Mint value of each
coin, and with an Index of the Coins of each and every
nation; by which any person can at once turn to the
right page and find the fac-simile impression of any
coin in the world that is wanted to be found by them for
immediate examination $1 00
Life of Don Quixote and Sancho Panza, paper $1.00; or in
cloth, 1 50
Whitefriars; or, the Days of Charles the Second, paper 75
cents, cloth, 1 00
Prof. Julien’s Farewell Musical Album for the million,
full of music, 1 00
Southern Life; or, Inside Views of Slavery, 1 00
The Rich Men of Philadelphia. Income Tax List of
Residents, 1 00
MILITARY AND ARMY BOOKS.
Ellsworth’s Zouave Drill, 25
U. S. Light Infantry Drill, 25
U. S. Government Infantry & Rifle Tactics, 25
The Soldier’s Companion, 25
The Soldier’s Guide, 25
DR. HOLLICK’S WORKS.
Dr. Hollick’s great work on the Anatomy and Physiology of
the Human Figure, with colored dissected plates of the
Human Figure, $2 00
Dr. Hollick’s Family Physician, a Pocket Guide for
Everybody, 25
MILITARY NOVELS. BY BEST AUTHORS.
With Illuminated Military Covers, in five Colors.
Jack Hinton, the Guardsman, 75
The Soldier’s Wife, 75
The Knight of Gwynne, 75
Guerilla Chief, 75
Harry Lorrequer, 75
The Three Guardsmen, 75
Tom Burke of Ours, 75
Twenty Years After, 75
Arthur O’Leary, 75
Bragelonne, Son of Athos, 75
Con Cregan, 75
Tom Bowling’s Adventures, 75
Kate O’Donoghue, 75
Massacre of Glencoe, 75
Horace Templeton, 75
Life of Guy Fawkes, 75
Davenport Dunn, 75
Child of Waterloo, 75
Jack Adams’ Adventures, 75
Adventures of Ben Brace, 75
Valentine Vox, Ventriloquist, 75
Life of Jack Ariel, 75
Twin Lieutenants, 75
Following the Drum, 50
Stories of Waterloo, 75
LIVES OF GENERALS AND OTHER NOTED MEN.
The Lives of U. S. Grant and Hon. Henry Wilson. This book
is a complete History of the Lives of General Ulysses S.
Grant, and of the Hon. Henry Wilson. It contains
life-like Portraits of General Ulysses S. Grant, and of
the Hon. Henry Wilson, and other Illustrative
Engravings. Price One Dollar in cloth, or in paper
cover, 75
Moore’s Life of Hon. Schuyler Colfax. By Rev. A. Y. Moore,
of South Bend. With a Fine Steel Portrait. One vol.
cloth. Price 1 50
The Lives of Grant and Colfax. With life-like portraits of
each, and other engravings. Cloth, $1.00; or in paper
cover, 75
Illustrated Life, Speeches, Martyrdom and Funeral of
President Abraham Lincoln. Cloth, $1.75; or in paper
cover, 1 50
The Impeachment and Trial of Andrew Johnson, cheap paper
cover edition, price 50 cents, or a finer edition, bound
in cloth, price 1 50
Trial of the Assassins and Conspirators for the murder of
President Abraham Lincoln. Cloth, $1.50; or cheap
edition in paper cover, 50
Life, Battles, Reports, and Public Services of General
George B. McClellan. Price in paper cover, 50 cents, or
in cloth 75
Life and Services of General Sheridan. Cloth, $1.00; or in
paper, 75
The Life and Speeches of Andrew Johnson. Cloth, $1.00; or
in paper 75
Lives of Seymour and Blair. Price 50 cents in paper, or in
cloth, 75
Life and Services of General George G. Meade, Hero of
Gettysburg, 25
Life and Services of General B. F. Butler, Hero of New
Orleans, 25
Life of Archbishop Hughes, first Archbishop of New York, 25
LIEBIG’S WORKS ON CHEMISTRY.
Agricultural Chemistry, 25
Animal Chemistry, 25
Liebig’s celebrated Letters on the Potato Disease, 25
Liebig’s Complete Works on Chemistry, is also issued in one large octavo
volume, bound in cloth. Price Two Dollars.
EXPOSITIONS, LECTURES AND OTHER BOOKS.
Odd Fellowship Exposed, with the Initiation, Grips and
Passwords, 13
Exposition of the Sons of Malta; Mode of Initiation,
Signs, etc., 13
Thankfulness and Character. By Rev. Charles Wadsworth, 25
America’s Mission. By Rev. Charles Wadsworth, 25
Thanksgiving. By Rev. Charles Wadsworth, 15
Politics in Religion. By Rev. Charles Wadsworth, 12
War and Emancipation. By Henry Ward Beecher, 15
Our National Troubles. By William T. Brantley, 15
Life of Rev. John N. Maffit, the noted Methodist Preacher, 12
Dr. Berg’s Answer to Archbishop Hughes on decline of
Protestantism, 12
Dr. Berg’s Celebrated Lecture on the Jesuits. By Jos. F.
Berg, D.D., 12
Archbishop Hughes’ Great Oration on the Civil War in
America, 10
Speeches on Slavery, Emancipation, and the Pardoning of
Traitors, 10
The Ladies’ Work Box Companion. With 28 engraved
specimens, 12
How to Preserve the Sight. By John H. Curtis, oculist, 12
Hints for Preservation of all from Colds, Coughs, and
Consumption, 12
Chemistry Made Easy, for the Use of Agriculturists and
Farmers, 18
Receipts for putting up Fresh Fruits and Vegetables at
Summer prices, 12
Political Lyrics. This is a very scarce and a very funny
book, 12
CHRISTY & WHITE’S SONG BOOKS.
Christy and Wood’s Song Book, 10
Serenader’s Song Book, 10
Melodeon Song Book, 10
Budworth’s Songs, 10
Plantation Melodies, 10
Ethiopian Song Book, 10
Christy and White’s Complete Ethiopian Melodies. Cloth, $1 00
☞ Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price, by
T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa.
CHEAPEST BOOK HOUSE IN THE WORLD
Is at the Publishing and Book Selling Establishment of
T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS,
No. 306 Chestnut Street, Philadelphia, Pa.
☞ WANTED.—A Bookseller, News Agent, or Canvasser, in every city, town or
village on this Continent, to engage in the sale of Petersons’ New and
Popular Fast-Selling Books, on which large sales, and large profits can
be made.
☞ Booksellers, Librarians, News Agents, Canvassers, Pedlers, and all
other persons, who may want any of Petersons’ Popular and Fast Selling
Books, will please address their orders and letters, at once, to meet
with immediate attention, to
T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS,
306 CHESTNUT STREET, PHILADELPHIA, PA.
MRS. ANN S. STEPHENS’ WORKS
23 Volumes, at $1.50 each; or $34.50 a Set.
_T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS, No. 306 Chestnut Street, Philadelphia, Pa.,
have just published an entire new, complete, and uniform edition of all
the works written by Mrs. Ann S. Stephens, the popular American
Authoress. This edition is in duodecimo form, is printed on the finest
paper, is complete in twenty-three volumes, and each volume is bound in
morocco cloth, library style, with a full gilt back, and is sold at the
low price of $1.50 each, or $34.50 for a full and complete set of the
twenty-three volumes. Every Family, Reading Club, and every Private or
Public Library in this country, should have in it a complete set of this
new and beautiful edition of the works of Mrs. Ann S. Stephens. The
following are the names of the volumes_:
FASHION AND FAMINE.
THE REIGNING BELLE.
BERTHA’S ENGAGEMENT.
MARRIED IN HASTE.
BELLEHOOD AND BONDAGE; or, Bought with a Price.
LORD HOPE’S CHOICE; or, More Secrets Than One.
THE OLD COUNTESS. Sequel to “Lord Hope’s Choice.”
RUBY GRAY’S STRATEGY; or, Married by Mistake.
PALACES AND PRISONS; or, The Prisoner of the Bastile.
A NOBLE WOMAN; or, A Gulf Between Them.
THE CURSE OF GOLD; or, The Bound Girl and The Wife’s Trials.
MABEL’S MISTAKE; or, The Lost Jewels.
THE OLD HOMESTEAD; or, The Pet of the Poor House.
THE REJECTED WIFE; or, The Ruling Passion.
SILENT STRUGGLES; or, Barbara Stafford. A Tale of Witchcraft.
THE HEIRESS; or, The Gipsy’s Legacy.
THE WIFE’S SECRET; or, Gillian.
WIVES AND WIDOWS; or, The Broken Life.
DOUBLY FALSE; or, Alike and Not Alike.
THE SOLDIER’S ORPHANS.
THE GOLD BRICK.
MARY DERWENT.
NORSTON’S REST.
☞ _Above books are for sale by all Booksellers at $1.50 each, or $34.50
for a complete set of the twenty-three volumes. Copies of either one or
more of the above books, or a complete set of them, will be sent at once
to any one, to any place, postage prepaid, or free of freight, on
remitting their price in a letter to the Publishers_,
MRS. SOUTHWORTH’S WORKS.
EACH IS IN ONE LARGE DUODECIMO VOLUME, MOROCCO CLOTH, GILT BACK, PRICE
$1.50 EACH.
Copies of all or any will be sent post-paid, to any place, on receipt of
remittances.
ISHMAEL; or, IN THE DEPTHS. (Being “Self-Made; or, Out of Depths”)
SELF-RAISED; or, From the Depths. The Sequel to “Ishmael.”
THE PHANTOM WEDDING; or, The Fall of the House of Flint.
THE “MOTHER-IN-LAW;” or, MARRIED IN HASTE.
THE MISSING BRIDE; or, MIRIAM, THE AVENGER.
VICTOR’S TRIUMPH. The Sequel to “A Beautiful Fiend.”
A BEAUTIFUL FIEND; or, THROUGH THE FIRE.
THE LADY OF THE ISLE; or, THE ISLAND PRINCESS.
FAIR PLAY; or, BRITOMARTE, THE MAN-HATER.
HOW HE WON HER. The Sequel to “Fair Play.”
THE CHANGED BRIDES; or, Winning Her Way.
THE BRIDE’S FATE. The Sequel to “The Changed Brides.”
CRUEL AS THE GRAVE; or, Hallow Eve Mystery.
TRIED FOR HER LIFE. The Sequel to “Cruel as the Grave.”
THE CHRISTMAS GUEST; or, The Crime and the Curse.
THE LOST HEIR OF LINLITHGOW; or, The Brothers.
A NOBLE LORD. The Sequel to “The Lost Heir of Linlithgow.”
THE FAMILY DOOM; or, THE SIN OF A COUNTESS.
THE MAIDEN WIDOW. The Sequel to “The Family Doom.”
THE GIPSY’S PROPHECY; or, The Bride of an Evening.
THE FORTUNE SEEKER; or, Astrea, The Bridal Day.
THE THREE BEAUTIES; or, SHANNONDALE.
FALLEN PRIDE; or, THE MOUNTAIN GIRL’S LOVE.
THE DISCARDED DAUGHTER; or, The Children of the Isle.
THE PRINCE OF DARKNESS; or, HICKORY HALL.
THE TWO SISTERS; or, Virginia and Magdalene.
THE FATAL MARRIAGE; or, ORVILLE DEVILLE.
INDIA; or, THE PEARL OF PEARL RIVER.
THE CURSE OF CLIFTON.
THE WIDOW’S SON; or, LEFT ALONE.
THE WIFE’S VICTORY.
THE MYSTERY OF DARK HOLLOW.
THE SPECTRE LOVER.
ALLWORTH ABBEY; or, EUDORA.
THE ARTIST’S LOVE.
THE BRIDAL EVE; or, ROSE ELMER.
THE FATAL SECRET.
VIVIA; or, THE SECRET OF POWER.
LOVE’S LABOR WON.
THE HAUNTED HOMESTEAD.
THE LOST HEIRESS.
BRIDE OF LLEWELLYN.
THE DESERTED WIFE.
RETRIBUTION.
☞ _Mrs. Southworth’s works will be found for sale by all first-class
Booksellers._
☞ _Copies of any one, or more of Mrs. Southworth’s works, will be sent
to any place, at once, per mail, post-paid, on remitting price of the
ones wanted to the Publishers_,
T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS, Philadelphia, Pa.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES
1. Silently corrected obvious typographical errors and variations in
spelling.
2. Retained archaic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings as printed.
3. Enclosed italics font in _underscores_.
*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The reigning belle : A society novel" ***
Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.